The universe a vast electric organism

THE UNIVERSE

2&£ A VAST >^
ELECTRIC ORGANISM

GEORGE W. WARDER

^

LIBRARY

OF THK

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA.

OF*

Class

** *

3

* «s

•
I

The Universe

a Vast
Electric Organism

BY

GEORGE WOODWARD WARDER

AUTHOR OF

" Invisible Light, or the Electric Theory of
Creation," "The Cities of the Sun," Etc., Etc.

The universe i$ a vast electric machine or organism creating its
oiun cosmic force, lighting and heating itself from its oivn latent
electric fires, and bound together by invisible electric bands pulling
and guiding ivith the swiftness of lightning, and the power and 'wis-
dom of Omnipotence. — From " THE CITIES OF THE SUN."

G. W. DILLINGHAM COMPANY

Publishers New York

COPYRIGHT, 1903
BY

GEORGE WOODWARD WARDER

Issued February, 1904

The Universe

a Vast
Electric Organism

CONTENTS

I. The Universe Is a Vast Electric Organism, . . 11
II. Electricity Produces All the Phenomena of Nature . 29

III. Electrical Creation, Briefly Stated. It Seems to Solve

the Riddle of the Universe, . . . . . 49

IV. Electrical Creation More Fully Stated Confirms

Scientific Evolution, 54

V. Man Is a Soul Clad in Air, a Spirit in an Electric

Organism, 76

VI. All Light, Heat and Life Evolved Only in the At-
mosphere of Suns and Planets, .... 90

VII. Electrical Derangement of the Bodily Organism Pro-
duce Sickness and Death, 102

VIII. Recent Electric Discoveries and Appliances, Wireless

Telegraphy, etc., 112

IX. Present Science Is in a Dubious and Chaotic Condi-
tion, 133

X. Electrical Creation Explains Natural Philosophy . 156
XI. Science and Philosphy Sustain the Religious Concept, 173

XII. Human Reason and the Universe Are Books of God,

as Well as the Bible, .... . 194

iv CONTENTS

XIII. Love is the Electric Law of Life : All That Live

Must Come From Loving, 213

XIV. Jacob's Ladder Is the Electric Pathway Between

Suns and Planets 230

XV. This Electric Universe is Self- sustaining and Eternal 246
XVI. Are all Suns and Worlds Inhabited? . 265

XVII. The Electrical %st€*^of Creation Will Save Mod-
ern Science from Pantheism 289

PREFACE

THIS volume is intended to further elucidate my
theories of electrical creation, to cover some points
lightly touched upon in my previous books; also
to bring forward to date the most recent scien-
tific facts and discoveries tending to show that
the universe is a vast electric machine or organism.

This is the electrical age of the world, the age of
magnetic marvels and electrical wonders. The peo-
ple of this generation have witnessed the most
astounding development of electrical machinery,
appliances and utilities. In every department of
effort human genius has called forth this invisible,
mysterious magician, electricity, to work the mira-
cles of Omnipotence.

And so rapid and marvelous have been the dis-
coveries that the human mind stands paralyzed
with wonder and amazement and asks, What next?
In discovering electricity man has discovered the
working force of Deity, the right hand of Omnip-
otence, the word of creative power, and uses it
in all fields of human effort. With electric cables,
electric motors, telephones, phonographs, telectro-
scopes, wireless telegraphy and mental telepathy,
the world is revolutionized, "the old heavens and
the old earth have passed away, and behold ! all
things are new."

The new heavens and the new earth as I see it

6 PREFACE

through scientific facts and analogies is a perfect
electrical machine, a vast electro-magnetic organism
of marvelous power and perfection. This "stupen-
dous mass of matter and force" we call the universe
is a complete whole, a perfect unity, creating its
own light, heat and life and bound together by
invisible electric ties of measureless power, as swift
as lightning and as strong as Omnipotence.

Then I took up the study of electricity as a matter
of curiosity and mental stimulus for my leisure
hours from the law practice and realty investments.
I had an indefinite idea that this mysterious force
and the laws governing it might help to solve the
riddle of the universe. I studied its application to
ordinary machinery and then applied it to the
universe as a vast machine. And behold ! the uni-
verse as a mighty electric machine or organism
answered every scientific question and solved every
puzzle in the material world as far as I could com-
prehend them.

I applied it to suns and planets, man and all
animal and vegetable organisms, and as electric
creations and electric generators they explained
a thousand mysteries. I found man the most per-
fect electric organism, woven by electric energy from
invisible atoms, receiving his physical life, growth
and nutrition, and digesting and assimilating his
food by an electric process, such as Prof. Loeb and
Dr. Matthews discovered in 1902, nearly twenty
years after. I soon formulated a theory of elec-
trical creation, which has recently been accepted
by some of the ablest scientists.

These things I discussed openly and on the plat-
form for many years and then I published them in

PREFACE 7

my book, The New Cosmogony, in 1898, in Invisible
Light in 1900 and in The Cities of the Sun in 1901.

My attention was first called to this subject about
twenty years ago when Prof. Henry built the first
electric street railway ever built in this country.
It was built on East Fifth Street, in Kansas City,
Missouri, the city where I was living, and attracted
much attention. It was used for only a short time
because the machinery was not sufficiently perfected,
and there was too great a waste of power, and the
insulation was bad, for it magnetized and stopped
the watches in the pockets of the passengers. While
pondering over this electric railway and its mysteri-
ous force, as I sat in the twilight in the parlor of
the old Coates House, a servant came in to light
the gas. Instead of using a match, he turned on
the gas, took a few gliding steps over the car-
pet and lit the gas by a flash of electricity from
his finger, produced by touching his finger against
the tip of the gas jet. I was surprised and said,
"Have you enough fire in your body to light the
gas?" He answered, "Yes, sir." I said, "Can you
do that again?" "Yes, sir," and he turned on
another jet took a few gliding steps over the car-
pet, touched the tip of the jet with his finger ; there
was a flash and the gas was lit.

I was amazed, for this was a new electric mani-
festation to me. He said, "You can do it, sir."
"Well, I'll see if I can," and I took a few gliding
steps over the carpet. He turned on the gas,
I touched the jet with the tip of my finger and a
flash of electric fire, an inch long, lit the gas. This
I did many times afterwards and saw a dozen others
do the same thing. In fact the servants seldom used

8 PREFACE

matches in that parlor, the carpet held such a sur-
plus of electricity most any person could by a few
gliding steps increase the electricity of their body
so they could light the gas by a touch.

Then I began to think — electric fire in man's body,
in the clouds, in coal and wood, on the telegraph
line, in flint, in cold steel — in everything. Electricity
must be light, heat, life and creative force, and
will explain the mysteries of nature.

In the hot, dry summer of 1901, when The Cities
of the Sun* was issued, my publisher called me to
one side and said that his salesman was going
out West. He asked, "If he offers to sell your book,
which says the sun is not hot, to those old Kansas
farmers, won't they mob him and hang him to the
first available tree?" I admitted it did look serious
on account of the extreme heat then afflicting the
West, but told him to have his salesman inform
them that if they would go up in a balloon a few
thousand feet nearer the sun they would freeze to
death, ^nd^J:hat if they had an arm that would
reach flfiSfthousand feet up into the atmosphere it
would freeze to the elbow in less than thirty min-
utes, the hottest day ever known, as every twja^l
thousand feet upwards from the earth there is a
loss of over one hundred degrees of heat. I mention
this to show how some of these theories may shock
the sensibilities of some unscientific thinkers.

All scientists declare that the sun is a burning
globe and also the material and electric center of
the solar system; but I conceived it to be a
living world like our earth, only more prolific in life

* Published by G. W. Dillingham Company, N. Y,

PREFACE 9

and power, and the intellectual and spiritual center
of our system of worlds. I believe I present the
only reasonable scientific hypothesis ever presented
in the history of the human race which shows and
explains the unity, oneness and perfect organism of
the universe. It shows that the universe is self-
sustaining, harmonious and eternal, creating its
own cosmic light, heat and life in the magnetic
atmosphere of its suns and planets, and so simple
that the law of atoms is the law of suns and worlds.

With the able assistance of the many scientists,
electricians and specialists who have recently ac-
cepted and championed these theories, and the pro-
gress already made, they bid fair to soon revolution-
ize scientific thought.

The time will come, and is not far distant, when
those who believe the sun is hot, or a burning
globe of fire, will be regarded as the devotees of an
antiquated superstition. The enlightened world will
look upon them as they do now on those who be-
lieve in witches, human slavery and that the earth
is flat; and will pity their ignorance, as we do
those who worshipped the gods of Olympus.

CHAPTER I

THE UNIVERSE IS A VAST ELECTRIC ORGANISM

ELECTRICITY, next to Deity, is the most remarkable
entity in the universe. Its marvelous and varied
powers and utilities create a new epoch in scientific
thought and discovery. Its study is replete with
new and fascinating ideas and scientific theories.
It contains the story of the universe more sublime
than an epic, more wonderful than a romance. It
organized the machinery of the worlds, and holds
the secrets of nature and the mysteries of life in
its invisible grasp.

Electricity is the right hand of Deity, the tongue
of the Spirit, the Word of Omnipotent power, the
protean cosmic force and creative machinery of the
universe. At the divine fiat it seized all atoms and
space, it shook the ether into nebula, the nebula
into worlds, the worlds into constellations, the con-
stellations into a universe. It shaped planets and
rounded suns and hurled them forth to circle in the
chorus of the singing spheres. It gave form and
functions to all matter from the rounded pebble to
the stars; from the raindrop to the surging seas;
from the chirping cricket to the sporting leviathan;
from the helpless infant to the giant man.

It is the messenger and executive of Creative Will
to all created things. It is the ambassador of spirit

12 THE UNIVERSE

to matter, the autocrat of communication between
all the faculties of mind and all the functions of
physical existence. It is the law of affinity in mat-
ter, of selection in atoms, and whispers to the body
the intuitions of the Spirit and guides insensate
worlds to do the will of Creative Omnipotence.

Electricity is the wonderful medium and agent by
which mind acts upon matter and works the miracle
of life and growth. This mightiest servant of God
and man, this genii greater than Aladdin's lamp,
impresses all laws upon nature, and makes the uni-
verse obedient to the will of Deity, as man's body
is obedient to the dictates of man's mind. This
inscrutable word of power from the source of all
power is beginning to supply the human race with
an inexhaustible force that will revolutionize the
earth and link all nations together as one family
in a millennium of peace and good will.

Human life seems to throb, pulsate, gleam and
glow in this marvelous current of existence, which
causes illumination, transportation, telegraphy, pho-
tography, surgery, horticulture, agriculture, met-
allurgy and manufacture to step forth as master
magicians to work miracles for the comfort and
happiness of mankind. Every new discovery, every
step in the progress of electrical science conquers
time, destroys distances, diffuses knowledge, dissi-
pates ignorance, encourages friendship and draws
men and nations closer and closer by physical ties
and spiritual affinities. Where once noisy ponderous
mechanism pounded the rocks to release the metals,
electrical science with her unseen but resistless cur-
rents instantly separate the ore and the dross.
Where the soot-begrimed engineer seizes the heavy iron

A VAST ELECTRIC ORGANISM 13

throttle, she cleanly and softly touches a tiny button
and the miracle is wrought — the heavy steed of
steel receives its life not from smoking, hissing,
fussing steam, but from an energy as silent as
light and as potent as Omnipotence.

This invisible electrical energy, without brush or
color, paints the gorgeous beauties of the rainbow,
and photographs in every ray of light and on every
human eye the moving panorama of every passing
scene. It telegraphs between mind and matter, be-
tween soul and body, between suns and planets, and
gives life and energy to all the varied functions of
this electric magnetic universe. This strange, miracu-
lous power has taken its place as the supreme force
of all forces, the ultimate elemental force from which
all other physical forces are derived, and, without
fuel or expense, flies with its burdens swifter than
the flight of eagles.

It is the last and greatest progeny of man genius
and discovery, the seventh daughter of science,
who dips her wand in the impossible and miracu-
lous until miracles become prolific and common.
Its power and expression are universal and its char-
acter and process superlatively grand. Its theatre
of action is the universe and it comes to earth as
the voice of Deity and the word of His Omnipotence.

This science of the impossible, this daughter of
miracles, is destined to outstrip all past achieve-
ments. The ponderous and noisy mechanisms will
pass away, the barren rocks will change into most
precious things, the sunlight will be converted into
reservoirs of power, and every raindrop and water-
fall, ocean tide and wind current, will reveal exhaust-
less sources of wealth and energy. Then will the

14 THE UNIVERSE

ancient curse, "by the sweat of thy brow shalt thou
eat bread," be removed, and agriculture and com-
merce will be conducted without the drudgery of
toil or the weariness of labor, and the earth shall
blossom at the touch of the silent electric forces
which man will harness to his car of progress and
power. Manufacture will then be automatic and
the web she will weave in her silent loom will not
be wet with the tears of imprisoned childhood, or
the agonizing sweat of dungeoned manhood.

Omnipotence follows her footsteps and with the
blessings of heaven she comes as a friend to relieve
pain and toil and elevate and glorify humanity.
Her power is as boundless as space and as uni-
versal as heaven's love.

For she comes with the Omnipotent power of
Deity to relieve the burdens of toil, lift up the op-
pressed of the earth, and give man leisure for men-
tal improvement and social elevation.

Electricity, I contend, is the invisible force which
evolves form and substance and all visible things.
Matter is but the outer garment of these invisible
electric forces. It is Spirit which creates psychic life,
and makes life the cause instead of the consequence
of organism. It is electricity which evolved the
physical universe and makes it a vast electric or-
ganism bound together by invisible electric ties,
where its invisible forces are the cause instead of the
consequence of physical organism. These are the
basic differences between the materialistic science of
the past and the psycho-electric science of the present.
In the past science investigated only visible material
effects and ignored the supreme invisible forces and
laws which evolved and produced them.

A VAST ELECTRIC ORGANISM 15

This is an age of dominant mind, the develop-
ment of a cycle of invisible forces. The past century
was the age of matter. It is said Darwin, Tyndall,
Haeckel and Huxley did a work which had to be
done. But their work was limited to chemical and
biological demonstration. It was science, but science
of the old school. The discoveries since made in the
domain of electricity and mental transmission make
their discoveries seem trivial in comparison.

Francis Grierson says : "The discoveries and in-
ventions of the past ten years have made child's play
of every previously known system of philosphy.
The simple but amazing facts disclosed during the
past five years render the dreams, speculations and
guesswork of the past absurd. The little we know
in a practical way is more than all the philosophers
of the past knew, from Aristotle to Liebnitz."

I contend that the universe is a vast electric or-
ganism. That all light, heat, and vital force is
generated by electric energy in the dense magnetic
atmosphere of suns and planets, where alone it is
needed for animal and vegetable life, and in vol-
canic pockets or circuits in the outer crust of these
bodies caused by electric repulsion. That the uni-
verse began in extreme cold, not heat, that the
suns are not hot, but are self-luminous, perfected
worlds, and like our earth, except greater and more
prolific in life and power. I also contend it is as
reasonable to bury an iron ship in the icebergs of
the Arctic seas and expect it to become "red hot,"
as to expect the sun, planets or any body travel-
ing through space 460 degrees colder than those
icebergs to become "hot, red hot or molten," as the
astronomers say the sun is. All light, heat, vital

16 THE UNIVERSE

force and physical life is created by contact of op-
posite electrical polarities in the magnetic cushion
surrounding all suns and planets.

The sun furnishes the positive electricity and the
planet or satellite the negative, and from these two
spring all the cosmic and material forces of the
universe. The electric currents of the sun create
induced magnetic currents on the earth, which evolves
all visible substance and life forms.

The earth at its center is a magnet of crystalline
rock and varied metals, placed layer upon layer as a
thermopile or voltaic battery, which constitutes the
solid core of the earth magnet, and draws and
holds all matter and substance atoms and atmos-
phere close to its magnetic heart, so that nothing
can be thrown off of its vast surface, though it
shoots through space fifty times faster than a bul-
let from a rifle and whirls round with the speed of a
revolving cylinder of a dynamo. Its swift duplicate
motion makes it a working battery or arc dynamo
of marvelous power. It draws all things to its
magnetic center as the magnetic core of a steel mag-
net draws filings of iron and other metals to its
magnetic surface, and they cluster there in the
same spherical form.

This earth magnet drew countless meteors, swarms
of nebulae and invisible matter from surrounding
space, and grew in size and magnetic power as a
steel magnet may grow by adding other countless
magnets with their increasing power and growing
accretions. For my theory is that every atom is
a tiny magnet, and every molecule, meteor and
visible form of matter is a combination and aggrega-
tion of magnets.

A VAST ELECTRIC ORGANISM 17

Aside from the theory of magnets, this is not far
from Lockyer and Proctor's theory of the stellar
formation. Norman Lockyer says : "The stellar con-
stitution may be explained by supposing it to arise
from cool meteoric swarms represented by the neb-
ulas and the rise of temperature due to contrac-
tion toward a centre." And he adds : "In the stars
we have celestial furnaces the heat of which trans-
cends that of our most powerful electric sparks."
In this heat theory I think he is radically wrong.
The rise of temperature on the sun and earth, I
contend, is not from contraction, which is both in-
sufficient and too irregular to be considered. But
it did arise from the growth in power and size of
the earth as a great magnet, so that as a great
arc dynamo it began to throb with electric energy,
and, by drawing to itself powerful currents from
space and from the sun, the central electric heart
of its organism, it began to generate heat and
light in its own environment, which in time be-
came translucent to the sun's rays, and, instead of
the sun and earth losing their light and heating
power, they are steadily increasing them.

It is thus apparent that all light, heat, physical
organisms and vegetable and animal life are evolved
and exist only in the magnetic atmosphere of suns
and planets.

The light we see does not come from the sun or
stars; it is generated in our own atmosphere. No
man ever saw the sun or stars; they see the rays
of light which photograph them in our atmosphere.
They see pictures of them at the end of the ray
emanating from them, but some of these rays have
been two hundred years in reaching us.
2

18 THE UNIVERSE

It takes light over four years to reach us from
the star nearest our earth, so it is plain we do not
see these stars.

As to the heat of the sun, there has been a vast
difference of opinion among scientists. Newton held
it to be 1,669,300 degrees hot; Erickson, 2,726,000
degrees hot; Sacchi, 2,000,000 to 6,000,000 degrees;
Waterson, 9,000,000 to 10,000,000, and Soret,
5,800,000 degrees hot. But since the discovery of
the law of the conservation of energy, which is only
about a hundred years old, the scientists have been
hedging and crawfishing with wonderful dexterity
and reducing it, until now 18,000 to 20,000 degrees
are accepted as possibly correct.

As Newton was a great mathematician and the
scientists accept him on other scientific questions,
they ought to accept him on the sun's heat, and
.acknowledge a fact that ought to be apparent to
all — that if heat comes to the earth from the sun,
in a column 93,000,000 miles long and 8,000 miles
in diameter through frigid ether 460 degrees colder
than ice, the sun must be millions of degrees hot.
Then, as nothing in the known universe can exist a
million or even twenty thousand degrees hot, they
should admit the sun is not hot, and no heat comes
from the sun to the earth. Only electric currents
come from the sun, which generate heat and light
in our own atmosphere.

Then arises another question. All bodies lose
their magnetic power when heated to less than one
thousand degrees hot. Professor Fleming in his
book, "Magnets and Electric Currents" says : " Mag-
netic bodies become changed into feeble magnetic
ones by heating to a certain temperature. Iron at

A VAST ELECTRIC ORGANISM 19

its critical temperature, 690 degrees to 870 degrees
or a light red heat, loses all its strong magnetic
qualities. In the same way nickel loses them at
300 degrees." Thus we have the sun at even 1,000
degrees hot deprived of its magnetic power and un-
able to control the solar system. Prof. T. C. Men-
denhal, in a recent article in Harper's Magazine,
says: "The electrical resistance of pure metals
diminishes at a rate which indicates that at abso-
lute zero it would vanish and these metals would
become perfect conductors of electricity." Thus
cold increases and heat diminishes the electric energy
of metals and all substances.

In my previous book, The Cities of the Sun, I
have given over fifty reasons why the sun is not hot.
Among them I may mention, first, because of the
extreme cold that prevails in the upper atmosphere
of the earth, through which the sun's rays must
pass, but whose temperature they cannot alter.
Second, because the sun's rays must traverse 93,-
000,000 miles of space between sun and earth, which
is 460 degrees colder than ice, which would make it
impossible for them to retain any degree of heat
whatever. If heat comes from the sun it must come
in a column 93,000,000 miles long, 865,000 miles in
diameter, converging to 8,000 miles at the earth's
surface, which would destroy the sun or any known
body in the universe to furnish such heat. Third, be-
cause the perpetual snow upon the mountains even
in the tropics show the sun's rays bring no heat
to the earth, or the snow would be melted by the
first and greatest volume of heat from the sun.
Fourth, because if heat came from the sun there
could be no clouds in our atmosphere, for the heat

20 THE UNIVERSE

of the sun would strike them first, and greater heat
above the cloud level would prevent their formation
and forever banish them from our skies.

Fifth, because heat by the law of its nature is
diffusive, and cannot be shot from one sun or planet
to another, or forced through space like a leaden
ball or other substance, but is soon dissipated
in the cold ether of space. Sixth, the sun is not
hot because comets have passed three hundred
thousand miles through the sun's corona without
visible change or injury, which would be impossible
if the sun is excessively hot, for the comet, coming
from outer space, must be intensely cold, and exces-
sive heat in the sun would explode and destroy it.
This argument alone should destroy the hoary
headed superstition that the sun is hot. Seventh,
heat does not come from the sun, because there is
no such thing as heat. Heat is simply a sensation ;
it is not a substance or an entity. It is a sensation
caused by the increased activity of the molecules
of which a body is composed, and, is produced by
electric currents. I hold the sun is not a thermal
or heating engine, as the astronomers claim, but an
electric generator which is not hot and does not
need to be hot. I repudiate the law of gravity and
adopt electricity as the evolving force of the uni-
verse.

As the sun is 745 times larger than all the planets
of the solar system combined, and controls the life
and energy of the solar system by all laws of ana-
logy and distribution in the universe, it should be
more highly endowed writh all the elements of growth,
living forms and intellectual organisms than all
the planets combined. Therefore, the sun should be

A VAST ELECTRIC ORGANISM 21

the spiritual and intellectual center as well as the
physical and electric center of our system of worlds,
the headquarters of Deity and the future abode of
man. No life could come from a hot or burning
sun or world, yet all animal and vegetable life
comes from the all life-giving energy of the sun.
Heat is not life-giving, it is not even a substance
or a force. Heat does not exist except as a sensa-
tion created by the increased activity of the mole-
cules of which the body is composed. This increased
activity is caused by currents or waves of electricity
passing through a body or substance. Cold is the
absence of heat or lack of motion of the molecules
of a body or substance, and, like heat, is not a
reality, a substance or a thing, but only a sensation.
Heat and cold are produced by electricity, and are
sensations resulting from electrical conditions. Heat
is not a creator ; electricity is the creator and heat
is its servant, and only one of its thousand-fold
expressions. Electricity creates the activity of the
molecules which gives the sensation of heat. A per-
son standing in the sun on a hot day receives cur-
rents of electricity which were not hot when they
left the sun, but only became so when they came
in contact with the earth's opposite electricity near
the earth's surface. These currents produce the
sensation of heat. The sun is not a burning globe,
or blazing world of fire; it is an enormous magnet
of measureless power, thirteen hundred thousand
times larger than the earth magnet on which we
live. It revolves on its enormous axis at the rate
of four thousand miles an hour and is thus con-
stituted a working magnet or arc dynamo, drawing
electric energy from its vast electric field, embracing

22 THE UNIVERSE

the solar system, six billions of miles in diameter.
Of this electricity, it uses for its own light, heat,
and vital force what it needs, and the balance is
thrown off to its luminous corona or photosphere,
where it is shot by the law of electric repulsion in
the sun and electric attraction in the planets to the
earth and plants. The brilliancy of the sun is caused
by its surplus electricity creating a luminous aurora
which extends from its poles to its equator.

Newton discovered an imaginary force. Newton
had an imagination which the scientific plodders
who came after him lacked. They have dug in the
dirt, while he sailed through azure seas and linked
suns and worlds together by the mere sweep of the
imagination, without any explanation or conceiv-
able cause, and called it gravity. He might just
as well have called it weight or ponderosity, which
means the same as gravity. And the scientists fol-
lowed him and accepted his theory of gravity, which
means nothing and explains nothing. It was the
best they could do, as he had an imagination and
an idea and they had none. Thus the blind led
the blind for two centuries, until electricity and its
invisible forces were discovered, and a new field for
thought and causation was opened up.

Let us suppose that space and the invisible atoms
or star dust which permeate it are seized by electric
energy, creating a boundless sea of invisible electro-
magnetism, which began to vibrate to the law of
action and reaction, attraction and repulsion. Un-
der this law every atom became a tiny magnet,
and electric centers are formed which are the foun-
dation stones and nuclei of growing suns and
worlds; and invisible atoms, nebulas and finally

A VAST ELECTRIC ORGANISM 23

meteors are drawn by electric energy and woven
by magnetic force or induced electric currents into
orderly layers of crystalline rock and varied metals,
forming a vast thermopile, galvanic battery, work-
ing magnet, and electric dynamo all combined.
By the law of electric attraction all matter would
tend toward a common center, and in that common
center would be found the vast central magnet-sun,
sphere and dynamo many times larger and more
powerful than all the others combined. As each
grew in size their electric potentiality would be
increased, their electric and magnetic attractions
multiplied, and their revolution upon their axis
and their orbit motion would be accelerated to a
marvelous extent, giving them measureless force
and power.

Herbert Spencer affirms that space is eternal and
has always existed. We will suppose the same of
matter in its elemental form, known as the atom,
and we will venture also to assert that force is a
substance like matter, but a thousand times more
refined and invisible than the atom, and we will
call it the electric ion, or electron.

Thus we have three indestructible, invisible enti-
ties— space, matter and force — which have existed
eternally and which constitute the basic founda-
tion and fallow ground of primeval chaos, which
was the beginning of the universe. Then stars and
planets, suns and worlds were transparent ether,
as impalpable as the viewless air, and scattered as
star-dust in the measureless void of space along
the forgotten highways of the eternities. Silence
reigned profound in the pulseless regions of the air
where, motionless and dumb, the atoms hung in dark

24 THE UNIVERSE

and lifeless space. There was nothing in all that
seemingly chaotic universe; nothing but cold, dark-
ness and silence. But these are the home of atoms
and ions, the star dust and cosmic force, creative
Deity had scattered by the breath of His power
through the highways of space in the beginning of
primeval creation. While these seem as nothing to
man, they are the foundation stones of all creation.

This nothingness of space was the fallow ground of
the universe and the formless shadow of suns and
worlds. It was a universe in solution, as viewless
as either and as intangible as mind. The electric
energy of space was yet unstirred by the divine fiat
or shook into vibrating force by the word of crea-
tive power.

Then at the creative behest, " Let There Be Light,"
the ions of force, like an electric clothing of light
and life, leaped into power, permeated all atoms,
and wrapped as in swaddling clothes a new-born
universe. Then atoms and ions of electric force
met in fond and unending embrace, substance and
energy clasped hands, and matter and persistent
force were woven into each otner's arms and satu-
rated with electric life-giving energy.

The sun magnet, being larger and more powerful
than all the others combined, would hold the others
we call planets in the magnetic field of his sovereign
power, and become the electric heart and command-
ing force of his system of world magnets. He would
draw his electric life and energy from his vast elec-
tric magnetic field embracing his solar system,
which with our sun is six billions of miles in diam-
eter.

As these bodies grew in size under the law of

A VAST ELECTRIC ORGANISM 25

electric attraction, which draws all matter toward
a common center, they would become more and more
compressed, dense and stable, until they attained
their natural equilibrium of balanced forces and
assumed their permanent form and solidity. Then
they would assume their normal velocity of revo-
lution on their axis, and their orbital motion along
evenly balanced lines of force, without friction or
change, for countless ages. All suns and planets
revolve on their axis under the law of electro-mag-
netism by which electric currents of force pass
through their centers at their poles, and mag ?tic
currents of equal force pass one way around them,
creating their diurnal motion.

This law is briefly stated by a standard work on
electricity: "A wire or any conductor having a
current of electricity passing through it has lines
of magnetic force passing one way around it, and
the number is in direct ratio to the quantity of
current passing through the wire. This magnetic
effect is strongest close to the wire, and decreases
inversely as the square of the distance." This is a
marvelous combination of the dual forces of electric-
ity, which operates as a wonderful mechanical con-
trivance to spin the heavenly orbs on their poles,
like a top is spun by a string or band around it
or like the cylinder of a dynamo is revolved by
its leather bands or a water wheel turned by the
swift current of a river. By reason of this law, all
suns and planets revolve on their electric centers
at their poles. The great electric currents from the
sun eight thousand miles in diameter and ninety-
three million miles in length, like a mighty, inex-
haustible river of force and power, cause the earth

26 THE UNIVERSE

to turn over, as a water-wheel is turned by the
swift current of a river. This vast stream or cur-
rent of invisible power, when it starts from the
photosphere of the sun, is 865,000 miles in diam-
eter and is narrowed to a focus of 8,000 miles at
the earth's surface, thus increasing its force and
power a thousand-fold. The largest river on the
earth is 180 miles wide at its mouth and about
3,000 miles long, but what an insignificant rivulet
it is in contrast with this vast, invisible, omnipotent
stream of electric life-giving power, constantly pass-
ing to and fro from sun to earth and from earth
to sun.

Think of its marvelous speed ! While the swiftest
current of a river or the speed of a railroad train
is scarcely fifty miles an hour, this mighty electric
tide comes with the speed of light 186,000 miles a
second, or almost 12,000,000 of miles an hour;
and it turns the earth over at the rate of a thou-
sand miles an hour by its lines of magnetic force,
just as the swift tide of a river turns the water-
wheel of a mill. And that the earth may turn more
surely and steadily, it has vast mountain ranges
running north and south from its poles, such as the
Andes and the Himalayas on opposite sides of its
surface, and other ranges scattered between, to act
as extending flanges and paddles, like those on a
water-wheel, to enable this vast electric tide to turn
it more readily, and, like the brushes on an electric
dynamo, to generate and draw electric currents
from earth and sky, and moisture from the clouds,
to bless and fertilize the earth and make it the
theatre of man's life and activities.

Beneath these mountain ranges and in the outer

A VAST ELECTRIC ORGANISM 27

crust of its surface are many cavities or openings we
call volcanoes connected by powerful currents of
magnetism constantly circulating from the equator
to the poles; and when there is an influx of water
or other substance sufficient to generate electric
resistance and repulsion, a fuse burns out in the
circuit at that point, the volcano sparks, blazes,
explodes with great force, and shoots its molten
lava into the clouds, or, like Mount Pelee, blows
its head off.

Another simple illustration of the universe as a
vast electric mechanism is the electric street-car
system in our cities. The sun represents the great
central power house where the electric power is
generated.

The planets represent the cars, which revolve
on their axis and speed forward by the same force
and in almost the same manner as the planets
revolve on their poles and continue in their orbital
lines of force. The trolley wire and current are the
cars' electric line of force and they come and go in
their circuit propelled by the electric generator at
the central power house, in very much the same
way as the planets revolve and come and go on
their orbital circuits around the sun by the moving
force and electric power of the sun.

The circuit of the electric current on the car line
starts from the dynamo at the power house and re-
turns along the rails or through the earth back to
the dynamo. In like manner, the vast electric cur-
rents of the sun pass to the earth through the
ether without wires and do the lighting, heating
and cosmic life-work, and return to the sun com-
pleting their circuit ; and the earth sends its electric

28 THE UNIVERSE

currents to the sun and they return to the earth
through the ether in the same manner and com-
plete their circuit. Thus there are vast highways
and boulevards of ek.cric currents passing from
suns to planets and from planets to suns which are
pathways to the stars and the great highways
of eternity, on which invisible atoms, and perhaps
invisible human souls, may pass from earth to suns
and central suns. In the future, man will turn the
searchlight of investigation upon electricity as the
universal operating cause of all physical phenomena.
He will solve the riddle of the universe by its subtle
invisible forces. He will cease to regard creation
as vast constellations of burning spheres whirling
through frigid ether. He will look upon it with
wonder and inspiration as a vast self-controlling,
life-evolving, varied but unchanging unity, a perfect
whole — a vast electric organism of omnipotent power
and eternal existence. He will regard electricity as
the finger touch of Deity that makes the world go
round, that marks out the orbits of suns and the
pathway of constellations, and guides them in their
mysterious courses to their eternal and inscrutable
destiny.

CHAPTER II

ELECTRICITY PRODUCES ALL THE PHENOMENA OF
NATURE

I CONTEND that electricity produces all the phenom-
ena of nature — that it is the ever active agent in
evolving visible forms and substances whose results
are known as laws. Man is the most perfect en-
foldment of nature's electric laws, and the world
and the universe are the universal expression of elec-
tric life and energy.

Man and all the visible forms of creation are
woven from invisible ether by electric forces, and, as
man's will and thoughts are the governing force of
his electric organism, so simple and universal are
the laws of nature that the will and thoughts of
Deity, by electric energy, are the controlling law and
force of the universe, and the ultimate cause pro-
ducing all causes, all creations, and all tangible
forms.

The natural world is the product of matter, and
force and all matter is one matter represented by
the invisible atom, and all physical force is one force,
being the varied manifestations of electric energy.
For the natural world is the spiritual unfoldment
made manifest by electric power.

Therefore all the varied phenomena of nature, the
revolution of the earth on its axis and in its orbit

30 THE UNIVERSE

around the sun, the brilliant light and governing
power of the sun, the circling stars, the blazing
comet, the shooting meteor, the gorgeous rainbow,
the luminous aurora, and the dazzling corona are
all expressions of electric power. The lightning in
the cloud, the reverberations of thunder, the ebb
and flow of the tides, the wind currents in the air,
the swaying of the forest, the variations of heat
and cold, the falling of snow, the rain drop and
the dew are all electric manifestations.

You cannot raise your arm, lift your foot, or
move your body except by electric energy. You
cannot see or hear or feel or taste or smell or exer-
cise any of the functions of the body without bring-
ing to your aid the electric force which permeates
all forms and substance. Electricity creates the
mystery of physical life and provides the food and
sustenance necessary to its growth and develop-
ment. Electricity works the miracle of digestion
and assimilation and converts inert matter into
blood and bone, tissue and muscle, and organizes
man's body into an electric machine, and runs it
as truly and perfectly by electric energy as the
electric motor or generator is run by electricity.
Man draws his electric life currents from the air
into the lungs as a great electric reservoir, there
it purifies and energizes the blood and sends it as
an electric fluid and circulating magnetic current
through every part of the body, causing the heart
valves to pulsate with measureless force and the
human machine to throb with intense life and power.

The heart throbs and pulse beats of man's body
are but the rythmic whir and vibrations of the
human electric machine. Man makes electrical ma-

PRODUCES PHENOMENA OP NATURE 31

chines of wood and glass and metal, but nature
makes them of flesh and blood and of all matter
and substance. Nature, the all-wise and mysterious
necromancer, makes nothing but electric machines
from the infinitesimal atom to the self-luminous
perfected dynamos — the suns and stars. All things
that exist are electric generators or electric creations
of marvelous construction, power and utility; and
all expressions of form and power, all visible objects,
and all the varied phenomena of nature are pro-
duced by electric-magnetic energy.

Franklin and Faraday, Harvey, Morse and Edison,
by their discoveries have taught us that as the
potter and the clay must come together to form
the rudest vessels, so creative electric force must
touch every sensitive atom in organic being; and
keep the wellsprings of life constantly flowing
through all life forms. There is no unfolding of
bud and blossom, tree and shrub, without the com-
ing and going of electric life-giving sunlight and
earth light. They pervade all bodies of matter,
whether world spheres or seed germs, and hold
communion with all atomic centers of sensation in
all living organisms. Atoms seek their electric affin-
ities, life-forces and life-forms touch each other by
the grasp of magnetic attraction and repulsion,
and these give personal sensations and vital forms
of being.

Through the medium of electricity, material and
mental forces meet together upon the plane of
human consciousness. This is nature's method of
communication between the material and mental
within the human brain, which has been a puzzling
and difficult problem of physical science. The Ian-

32 THE UNIVERSE

guage of the senses is a universal language that
has its foundation in invisible forces.

There is a unity between the light and the eye
that indicates their origin in the same lines of force
that now give sight to the brain life. In the ear,
there is evidence that the electric vibratory cur-
rents of force producing sound had a companion-
ship with the electric life-germ in which the ear had
its beginning. So all organs of sense possess un-
mistakable evidence of having proceeded out of
those electric forces that are unseen and imponder-
able. The knowledge of these is the story of the
Garden of Eden, incorporated into the life of every
intellectual being. All the evidence of the senses
conies from electric telegrams from without or within
man's physical organism. Seeing and hearing are
wireless telegrams from the ether without, and feel-
ing, smelling, tasting, are wired telegrams running
along the nerves of man's body and communicat-
ing with the brain — the seat of intelligence — and the
reasoning soul.

Man must have a connecting link between his
mind and body and the things about him; and, as
that connecting link and medium in man is elec-
tricity, so plain and simple are the laws of nature
that God has no other medium between him and
all material creations. Electricity therefore is both
the creative governing energy of Deity over the uni-
verse, and the governing energy of man over all
material things. God controls the universe as man
controls his body— by electricity.

Man has five senses : seeing, hearing, feeling, tast-
ing, smelling. These are all communicated to the
soul or spiritual body by electricity. Man feels by

PRODUCES PHENOMENA OF NATURE 33

the electric flashes that come from every part of
his body, that tingle on his nerves, and beat upon
the brain, and touch the garments of the living soul.
He sees through the medium of the electric etheric
waves of light that come from the vibrations of the
air around him. By these swift electric flashes the
infinitesimal rays of electric light enter the retina
of the eye and touch the quick vision of the soul.
He hears by the atmospheric waves of electricity
that beat upon his ear drums. He tastes and smells
by the same electric process ; and his five senses are
but the inward communication of outer surround-
ing conditions and substances to his spiritual per-
ception by means of electricity. Thus the Creative
Deity hears and knows, and by the same forces
directs and sustains all things.

Man as an electric engine is far more efficient than
any known engine in which there is a consumption
of fuel. In general the amount of work a man
does bears a certain proportion to the fuel he puts
into his boiler. Plants also constitute forms of
electric engines to embalm the suns rays and use
the products rejected by men and animals.

By the radiant energy of the sun, plants are able
to decompose carbonic acid. They form storage
cells in which a current of electricity decomposes the
liquid into oxygen and hydrogen and form materi-
als which again give electricity, motion and heat.
The sun enables the plant engine to work. It also
enables the man engine and animal engine, and
world engine to work by furnishing them all with
the electric energy and working power of the uni-
verse, that they may do their part in the ever living
forces of cosmic life. The cells of protoplasm are
3

34 THE UNIVERSE

infinitesimal magnets or electrical machines, all veg-
etables are but larger ^magnets, all animals still
larger, till we get to worlds and suns, the greatest
of them all.

All the radiant garments of creation in their
varied colors of light and beauty that now appear
to human vision are woven from the same gar-
ments of immortality that wrap themselves around
the initial centres of magnetic attraction.

As the worlds were created by invisible electric
forces under the guidance of the Omnipotent cre-
ative spirit, so the same electric forces are still carry-
ing forward the work of their unfinished structures,
and perfecting the unity and completing the har-
mony of creation. What we now call gravity is
electric attraction and accretion that was com-
menced at the beginning of nature's work of crea-
tion, and which continues to be the occult force
that secures the growth of a blade of grass, the un-
folding of the tiniest seed with its inwrapt life-
germ and the development of a world, and which
brings us face to face with the creative force that
was the starting point of "the beginning" and will
be the culminating center of all ultimate perfected
creation. This electric life energy touches each
growing seed center as at the beginning it touched
each growing world center and reveals the power
and wisdom of creation in every evolving form of
life.

The same electric radiate lines that give the pa-
rental image in the mirror by an instantaneous flash
of light, give also the parental image in the germ-
life that evolves a new paternity. While we cannot
trace the lines of electrical union that are mingled

PRODUCES PHENOMENA OF NATURE 35

in this new life, we are justified in affirming that
electric and radiant matter must have bridged the
chasm between the old lives and the new, between
parental duality and the dual forces of electricity
that produced a new germinal individuality. And
the new life cannot be possible without the separate
unfolding of two distinct organisms meeting in gen-
erative embrace, imparting a new seed-life. All germ
life has its beginning where positive and negative
magnetic currents blend into unity.

The germinal life and the food supply of plant
and animal fix the boundaries of its being. There
can be no evolution of plant life into animal life.
It is not scientific or rational; vegetable, plant
and tree have no independent existence separate
from the soil of the earth except as latent in seed
form.

As all material organisms take on their organic
form around electric or magnetic centers drawing
their atoms from electrical currents, so all life-germs
take their growth from the magnetic centers of
their growing forms. Here in the field of electric
forces is to be found the generative forces of organic
matter — the mysterious births from all parental
life. And the constantly revolving circle of periodic
changes of growth and decay, of life and death, of
seed beginning and seed producing — like sunshine
and shadow, light and darkness — are opposite points
in the circle of electric force and physical life. The
growing and dying life-forms intervene between these
two points of rest and renewal, of attraction and
repulsion, of positive organism and negative diffu-
sion of matter.

They are the results of the great electric system

36 THE UNIVERSE

of attracting and repelling currents of magnetism
that are as fixed in their lines of force and order of
work as the rocks at the foundations of the moun-
tains. In fact, all that is strong and abiding in
matter rests upon these currents of energy, and all
of life is dependent upon the constancy and per-
petually pulsating flow of the unseen electrical poten-
cies of creation. Life is a universal unity, as light,
heat, electricity and polarization, which evolve it,
are unities. The order of ascending life organism
is from the simple to the complex ; from the lowest
plane of rock formation the series is upward; from
the lowest form of vegetable life it is up to the high-
est, and in the animal life upward till the crowning
work is reached in the thinking animal we call man,
who is more than a thinking animal.

To each ascending form there is an endowment
of self-perpetuation by parentage and seed fruitage,
which involve the electro-magnetic condition of germ
life. Thus by electrical forces plants build within
each other and form others by elementary atoms,
with power of self-propagation, bridging the life-
gulf between silent atom and living organism as if
they were the material work of some spiritual builder.

Thus by electrical forces nature builds all human
and animal life-forms and organisms. The primary
atoms of matter have their home in the electro-
magnetic forces and are evolved from them into
the material organisms of creation. When the elec-
tro-magnetic origin of light, heat, physical life and
so-called gravitation is fully accepted and their
dynamic energy traced to its potential body, we
have reached the strength of primary forces and
the unending circle of electrical potencies.

PRODUCES PHENOMENA OF NATURE 37

This brings us to the border land of creative work,
to the mysterious sea of all life-giving forces, and the
universal basis of all existing creations.

Here spirit, matter, and electricity — the three
great basic entities of creation — work together in
full accord in evolving and fashioning all material
growth and material structures. In natural growth
protoplasm gives the material conditions of life
without which there could be no food supplies.

They contain grouped elements of oxygen, nitro-
gen, h}'drogen and carbon out of which living struc-
tures are reared. Life is dependent upon food sup-
plies of matter, which supplies must be raised to
radiant conditions by electric forces to secure its
assimilation into living organic forms. Life, there-
fore, like light, seeks through magnetic action a
radiant plane of matter where it can reveal its
working presence. Upon such a plane all forms
of life come to birth from a common parentage —
from electric force and radiant matter, each form en-
dowed with personality, and powers of reproduction
that make them factors of life and growth upon
the radiant plane of creative potencies.

Prof. G. F. Wright of Oberlin says in a recent
article : "Evolution does not solve the mysteries of
the universe. It simply pushes them one step fur-
ther back. The mystery of the acorn is greater
than the mystery of the oak, for it has compressed
in it all the 'power and potency' of the oak. It is
no explanation of a chick to say it is hatched from
an egg. The wonder and the mystery is simply
carried back to that infinitesimal point in the egg
which conceals within itself the power of producing
the feathered biped with all its marvelous instincts

38 THE UNIVERSE

and adapted organism." I hold that the infinitesi-
mal point in the egg and the acorn is its electric
center of life-force, or magnetic core, which, under
the law of organic affinity, develops by nutrition
and respiration, which are electric processess, into
the chick and the oak. He says: "So, of all the
processes of nature, man's vision sees only the sur-
face. We do not see causes but only effects. We
plant a seed, and all that we see is that under
certain conditions it springs up and produces the
blade, then the ear, and last the full corn in the
ear. No one knows how it conies about that two
seeds which look alike under the same conditions
produce different colored flowers and different quali-
ties of fruit. The beginning of everything is a mys-
tery. If one affirms that things have no beginning
he but increases the mystery. The difficulty with
all theories of evolution is to get a starting point.
"The time was when philosophers could speak of the
universe as eternal. The geologists fifty years ago
could do so, but the demonstration of the conser-
vation of energy has put an end to any such easy-
going speculation."

All this is well stated and very true, except that
by treating all things as electro-magnets, drawing
positive and negative atoms or ions from air, food
and water, we see how by nutrition and accretion
animal and vegetable organism may be evolved
by the law of magnetic attraction and organic
affinity. This is the only rational solution and is
in accord with all the processes of nature and with
the conservation of energy. Elsewhere I have en-
deavored to explain how, by the constant renewal
of matter and electric energy in the sun and in

PRODUCES PHENOMENA OF NATURE 39

space, the universe may be eternal and no waste
or deterioration occur and, while always changing,
is virtually changeless.

Newton in his theory of gravitation discovered
one phase of electric energy, and his law of gravi-
tation is in reality simply the law of electrical at-
traction. But he never knew the cause of it and
never discovered the other and dual phase of electric
energy — the law of electrical repulsion, he never even
suspected it. For he held that the balancing force
of gravitation of the other planets kept each planet
from falling into the sun, which it otherwise would
have done under the law of gravitation, which says
large bodies attract smaller ones. This position was
untenable, as I have shown in ' l The Cities of the Sun. ' '

Newton thought that an apple was attracted to
the earth because the earth was larger, and that
any larger body would attract a smaller one. But
I hold that size is not what controls attraction; it
is electrical conditions. An amount of substance
from the sun would have more attracting power
than the same amount from the earth, because the
sun has more electrical power. A lodestone has
more attracting power than the same amount of
ordinary substance. A pound of iron has no at-
tracting force untill it is magnetized; then it will
lift many times its weight. So size, weight, or grav-
ity is no test of attracting power.

I therefore repudiate the law of gravity and adopt
electricity, with its dual force of action and reaction,
attraction and repulsion, as the supreme cosmic
evolving force of the universe, creating all light,
heat and life and producing all the varied and
wonderful phenomena of nature.

40 THE UNIVERSE

I hold that by the law of electric energy the sun
is not a thermal or heating engine as the astrono-
mers proclaim, but is an electric generator and is
not hot, and that the sun's rays, neither where they
originate or where they act are hot, but they come
to the earth as cool currents of electricity, which
generate heat near the earth's surface by coming
in contact with an opposite electricity and the re-
sistance and friction of its atmosphere. Proof of
this is found in the snow-covered peaks of the tropics
and the glaciers of the torrid zone.

I have waited six years for objections to the elec-
tric theory of creation and have found only one
recently stated. This first and only objection is that
electricity is a derivative force.

Prof. G. F. Wright, of Oberlin, in an article in the
Chicago Record, Dec., 1902, says : "Many of the
speculations concerning the unlimited use of elec-
tricity overlook the fact of its derivative origin.
Electricity is but transformed force. It is not a pro-
ducer of force but a consumer of force. It merely
directs the force to its specific end. The electricity
which propels and warms the street cars of Buffalo,
and furnishes power to its small factories and illumi-
nates its streets is merely force diverted from the
Falls of Niagara; in other words, it is transformed
gravitation."

True, but gravitation is simply electric attrac-
tion, and the electricity that propels, lights and
warms the cars is electric attraction diverted from
the Falls and used on the cars. It is not derivative
force, but the original and only force — electric force
transferred from the Falls to the cars.

But Prof. Wright himself destroys his own argu-

PRODUCES PHENOMENA OP NATURE 41

ment when he says : "In other cases the electricity is
derived from the heat of consuming coal, while the
coal is the product of the sun's rays, chemically
sealed up in the coal deposits of the early geological
ages. Indeed it is easy to see that all the available
force in the world is the product of the sun's rays."
In this we fully agree, for I say the heat of the
coal and the heat of the sun is electricity. The
sun's rays, which he says "is all the available force
in the world," is electricity, and the sun is the great
electric heart of the solar system. Thus we differ
only in terms. While he whips electricity around the
stump, and say£ it is a new thing every time he
turns a corner, I say it is the same electricity, with-
out any change, and. proves the oneness of the uni-
verse as a vast electric organism.

Thus our great scientists befog themselves. Now
that Langley says there is only one radiant matter,
and light, heat and chemical changes are all one
entity, perhaps he may change his view. I have
tried to convince these crosseyed reasoners that all
force is one force and all matter is one matter, and
the scientists are now coming to that conclusion
steadily.

Prof. Wright says again : "The strength and
warmth of all animal bodies is traceable to carbon,
and whenever we move a limb or walk, the power to
doit is obtained by the consumption of carbon." Well,
I say carbon is one form of stored electricity. He
says: "The ox feeds upon the grass which is col-
lected or grows through the influence of sunlight,"
and I say sunlight is electric currents from the
great electric dynamo, the sun.

He says : "The nebular theory is faulty," and J

42 , THE UNIVERSE

agree with him. He says : ' 'Gravitation is an utter
mystery that has baffled all scientific explanation,"
and I agree with him, and go a step further and
affirm that there is no such thing as gravitation and
never was. Newton discovered one of the dual
forces of electricity, which I call universal electric
attraction, and called it gravitation.

He says : "So far as we can see, gravitation acts
instantaneously, and Newton gave up the problem of
defining it, and said he had no explanation except
to say God so made it." This is true, but Newton
knew nothing of electricity or his great intellect
would likely have discovered the truth and named
and explained it as electric attraction.

Newton discovered an imaginary force, an idea,
a dream, "an occult force," as Leibnitz called it.
Newton had an imagination which the scientific
plodders who have come after him lacked. They
have dug in the dirt, while he sailed through azure
seas, and linked suns and worlds together by a
mere sweep of the imagination, without any ex-
planation or conceivable cause, and called it gravity.
He might just as well have called it ponderosity.

Phillip Akinson, in his work on electricity, 1902,
asserts that "energy manifests itself either in masses
of matter or in small particles, called molecules, and
thus we have two kinds — mass energy and molecular
energy." But have we two kinds of energy? Mass
energy and molecular energy is the same.

Mass energy is but the aggregation of molecular
energy.

Large bodies attract small ones because they pos-
sess more electric energy. Gravity or weight is but
another name for aggregate molecular electric attrac-

PRODUCES PHENOMENA OF NATURE 43

tion of the earth for everything upon its surface.
The gravity or weight of a man is the pull or force
with which the electric attraction of the earth holds
him to its surface. In other words, the earth is a
vast magnet, and man's body is a smaller magnet,
and as the magnetic core of a steel magnet draws
all metals towards its magnetic center, so does
the earth magnet draw all things toward its center.

The same author states that, "the earth is a
great thermopile generating electric currents by the
difference of potential between its heated and cooled
parts." In this I agree with him, but he only states
one of a thousand ways to generate electric currents.

He says further : "Heat is believed to be a cer-
tain mode of molecular motion, and electricity to be
another mode; but the nature of the motion of
each has never been discovered." And I think
never will, as long as the false notion prevails that
heat and electricity are modes of motion. A mode
of motion is nonsense, for motion is an effect pro-
duced by a cause — it is not a cause. And all cause
of motion is electricity, and the mode of operation
is the law of electro-magnetism.

There is no difference in the law or the mode of
operation of electric currents in a volcano, in a
cloud, in the earth, in the sun or planets, in an
electric light, or in a man's body. The same law
exists and the same natural results follow when one
lights the gas with a flash of electricity from his
finger, as when a meteor blazes, a comet flares out
in space, or a sun becomes luminous. The same
force that man causes to run along a telegraph
wire, or through a telephone circuit, or which runs a
street car line, or is taken by the brushes from a

44 THE UNIVERSE

revolving dynamo, is the same force and operated
tinder the same law or mode of force as the electric
life-giving currents that come from the sun con-
stantly in an omnipotent tide of power.

Prof. Thomson says : "The earth is generally found
to be negatively electrified, and is insulated in its
atmosphere, being in fact a conductor touched only
by air — a strong insulator."

He says further : "The quality of non-resistance to
electric force of the interplanetary ether being con-
sidered, the earth, the atmosphere and the surround-
ing medium may be regarded as constituting re-
spectively, the inner coating, the dielectric and the
outer coating of a large Lay den jar charged nega-
tively."

Prof. S. P. Thomson in "Electricity and Mag-
netism," says : "Gilbert made the discovery that the
compass points north and south because the earth
is also a great magnet. Faraday said : 'All matter
is in a magnetic condition.' Sir Oliver Lodge says :
1 The idea that magnetism is a whirl of electricity is
as old as Ampere. Perceiving that a magnet
could be initiated by an electric whirl, he made the
hypothesis that an electric whirl existed in every
magnet.' "

Maxwell announced the proposition that electro-
magnetic phenomena and light phenomena have
their origin in the same medium and are identical
in nature. Hertz, by actually producing, detecting
and controlling electric waves, caused the discovery
of wireless electricity. And it is by the wonderful
wireless telegraphy of light that man is put in com-
munication with every considerable body in the
universe, including even the invisible. By it the

PRODUCES PHENOMENA OF NATURE 45

goings on in Sirius and Algol, Orion and the
Pleiades are reported across enormous stretches of
millions of millions of miles of space. And by the
vibratory motion of the invisibly small, all things
are revealed; the infinitely little has enabled us to
conquer the inconceivably big. I hold seeing and
hearing are the simplest examples of wireless teleg-
raphy.

Elihu Thomson, the great electrician, says : ' 'Hertz
proved that all luminous phenomena are in es-
sence electrical. Wireless electricity is the outcome
of Hertz's experiments on electric waves, and elec-
trical conditions and actions are more fundamental
than hitherto regarded."

. William Ramsey, the distinguished chemist, says :
"It is a primary assumption that atoms of elements
or in certain cases groups of atoms are themselves
electrified, and atoms possess positive and negative
poles, and combinations ensue between such op-
positely electrified bodies."

Mr. Francis Grierson, a prominent scientist of
London, in a recent London periodical, says : "So
far as we know electricity is the soul of visible form.
What we call brain waves have an analogy to elec-
tric waves. The discoveries and inventions of the
last ten years have made child's play of every pre-
viously known system of philosophy. The simple
but amazing facts disclosed during the past five
years, render the dreams, speculations and guess-
work of the past absurd. The little we know in a
practical way is more than all the philosphers of
the past knew from Aristotle to Leibnitz."

Prof. Langley, in his address at the 1902 session
of the American Association of Science, stated that,

46 THE UNIVERSE

"up to 1872 it was almost universally believed
that there were three different kinds of energy — ac-
tinic, luminous and thermal — represented in the spec-
trum;" but he affirmed : " There is only one radiant
energy which appears to us as actinic, luminous or
thermal, according to the way we observe it.

"Heat and light are not things in themselves,
but different sensations in our bodies, or different
effects in other bodies. They are merely effects of
this mysterious thing we call radiant energy." He
thus sustains my position and the electric theory
of creation, which is, that there is but one univer-
sal and ultimate energy which he calls radiant and
I call electric energy, and which are the same thing.

It is said that an Italian physicist wrote in 1843 :
"Light is merely a series of colorific indications,
sensible ,to the organs of light, or vice versa; the
radiations of obscure heat are veritable invisible
radiations of light." This Langley, by his elaborate
researches, more refined and complex than all pre-
ceeding ones, proved to be true. Since so orthodox
a scientist as Langley has proven there is but one
energy, the other scientists may stumble over it
awhile and then accept it, because he is high au-
thority.

Sir Oliver Lodge, in the "Electrical World," of
February 21st, 1903, sustains the electrical theory
strongly. He says : "All matter is electrical in its
nature. The difference between one kind of matter
and another lies in the physical and chemical prop-
erties of the atoms; but the difference between the
atoms is merely due to the difference of the electric
grouping of the atoms."

He holds that the Thompson corpuscles are all elec-

PRODUCES PHENOMENA OF NATURE 47

trie. Thomson's theory is that negative electricity
is matter. Lodge holds that all matter down to
the ultimate corpuscle is electricity or electrical
substance. Thus I am sustained by the highest
most recent authority.

Prof. E. L. Larkin, of the California University,
said recently : "The earth has a permanent charge
of negative electricity, and the atmosphere is pos-
itive. The surface potential is therefore very near
zero. This permits electro-magnetic waves from the
sun to act with unabated energy." Prof. Lucien I.
Blake of the Kansas University said in a recent
lecture : "All atoms of matter are charged with
electricity. All vital actions are always connected
with electricity."

I could fill a volume with recent statements of
scientists showing that electricity produces all the
phenomena of nature, all of which they have learned
in the last few years, while as a pioneer in this
field of thought I have been trying to propagate
these electrical theories for many years.

Every year new facts are discovered showing that
electricity is the cosmic, evolving, ultimate and only
force in nature and the universe is a vast electric
machine or organism moved by electric currents
of measureless force and power. The earth revolves
around the sun, the sun gravitates around some
siderial center in motion like itself, and myriads of
suns and planets with their countless population
move with many times the velocity of a cannon
ball. Stars that seem tranquil and motionless in
the heavens are projected through space with a
velocity of one hundred to two hundred miles per
second. The constituent atoms of our bodies move

48 THE UNIVERSE

relatively with as much velocity as the stars in
heaven. Motion — electric energy — reigns everywhere,
forms everything, controls, handles and evolves all
suns and planets, all physical life, substance and
organisms in human experience and universal nature.

The electric rays of light from suns and stars of
the most distant constellations dart their beams
across the universe, and centuries after, the impulse
of electric energy enters the human eye, and gives
sense and vision to the soul. Thus the dynamic
chains of electric light binds into living unity the
realms of matter and mind, ' 'through measureless
amplitudes of space and time."

These electric currents are not only the source of
all natural phenomena, but the sea of electro-mag-
netism from which they come is the reservoir of
life, which stands back of all the myriad manifesta-
tions of physical existence, and is the great fountain
of vitality from which all life must come.

What is electricity? Tesla says it is " invisible
light," Atkins says it is " molecular motion," Flem-
ing says it is " a spiral twist of the ether," but the
best definition is given in the Scriptures where it
says all things were made by the "word of His
power." It is the word of creative power.

CHAPTER III

ELECTRICAL CREATION, BRIEFLY vSTATED. IT SEEMS
TO SOLVE THE RIDDLE OF THE UNIVERSE

As the nebular hypothesis and gravitation ex-
plain nothing and show neither the primary elements
nor the primary energy of the universe, we should
go to the dual forces of electricity which do. As
we have learned little more than a name from either,
I think it is time to try another hypothesis. Walk-
ing single file in dead men's shoes for two hun-
dred years is quite long enough.

I am willing to submit the following hypothesis
as my conception of electrical creation and the true
theory of the universe.

First — Creation was wrought out by the agency of
electrical forces, operating on invisible elementary
matter, controlled by the intellectual impulse of an
infinite power.

Second — These creative cosmic forces, by condensing
the suns and planets into vast magnets revolving
in a sea of electro-magnetic forces, evolved the mar-
velous machinery of the universe.

Third — This machinery of the universe became
self-propelling and self-sustaining by reason of the
laws of motion, growth and evolution impressed
upon it, or by the joint sovereignty of two equal,
correlative forces : magnetism, a form of electricity
4

50 THE UNIVERSE

maintains the sovereignty of attraction over matter
in body, while electricity, another phase of the same
force, maintains the sovereignty of repulsion over
matter in space.

Fourth — For these reasons electricity is a universal
power joining together the two kingdoms of the
heavens and the earth — of matter in body and mat-
ter in space. And these forces in their unity of
harmonious work can suffer no disturbance equal
"to the dust in the balance."

Fifth — These floods of electricity and magnetism
affect the least and the greatest, "directly as to
mass, and inversely to the square of the distance."

Sixth — The sun and planets are vast magnets be-
cause they are held in charge of electro-magnetic
forces in an immense magnetic field. These forces
are not from these bodies originally, but these
bodies are from these forces; and these forces
antedate all forms of visible matter.

Seventh — The primary state of matter is the dif-
fused etheric, invisible state, and the building of mat-
ter into body is the work of these forces when in
charge of matter under organic affinities. Magnetic
lines of force fix centres and build around such cen-
tres by drawing elemental matter from the radiant
sea of space by magnetic energy, into globular
forms that become growing worlds, drawing their
power and increase of form from the sea of invisible
matter in which they are fixed by their axis and
orbit lines of motion and force, constituting them
working electro-magnets.

Eighth— These electro-magnetic forces are the eter-
nal cosmic forces of perpetual motion, ever work-
ing by the law of action and reaction, attraction

ELECTRICAL CREATION BRIEFLY STATED 51

and repulsion, and evolving world forms and ani-
mal and vegetable forms.

Ninth — The sun having grown from the sea of in-
visible etheric and nebulous matter by reason of
these wonderful electro-magnetic forces into an im-
mense magnet, larger than all the lesser magnets
or planets of the solar system combined, holds
them in the magnetic field of his sovereign power,
and is, through the flowing currents of electricity,
the creating, governing force in the solar system.

Tenth — These same electric forces are condensed
into smaller magnets and electric organisms or
machines, which form electric centres and build up
all tangible forms of matter — human, animal and
vegetable. And all visible matter is but the outer
shell and visible garment of these invisible forces.

Eleventh— Without the floods of electric substance
or power that come to us in the electric currents of
the sun that flow in currents of strength through
our bodies as they propel the inflowing and out-
flowing floods of atomic elements of matter, that
are laden with incoming supplies of daily life and
outgoing wastes, by attraction and repulsion, as-
similation of food, respiration and perspiration, our
bodily forms would perish or be wholly unfit for the
dwelling-place of our spirits.

Twelfth — Our five senses — seeing, hearing, tasting,
smelling, feeling — that connect us with the world of
matter are entirely dependent on electricity and the
invisible etheric forms of matter that surround us
everywhere and constitute the connecting ties, the
invisible ligaments, that pervade and bind all forms
of life in nature's wondrous harmony.

Thirteenth—The boundless fountain of infinite

62 THE UNIVERSE

energy in atoms in body and atoms through meas-
ureless space are superior to any mere sun form or
world form of visible expression of such energy. The
floods of radiant electric energy that enwrap the
sun and planets in orbital lines of omnipotent
strength are to these bodies the everlasting foun-
tains from which flow their upholding and evolving
power and the conservation of force in their trans-
forming energy.

Fourteenth — As all visible forms of matter are built
from invisible elementary atoms, so the most effi-
cient display of electric power finds its expression
and source in the same elementary atoms. The
electric power working in all atoms of matter gath-
ered in planetary form, saturates such planetary
bodies with electric energy, as the steel of the mag-
net is saturated with such forces, and reveals in the
sun currents the source of all terrestrial power and
organic life.

Fifteenth — The chemists claim to have discovered
about seventy different elemental substances in
matter, but they are not primary elementary sub-
stances; they are secondary, and caused by the
marvelous electrical combinations of the two pri-
mary elements — atoms and electricity — and are what
Herschel said they looked to be, " manufactured
articles."

Sixteenth— The laws of magnetic attraction teach
us that positive and negative polar forces, flowing
oppositely between sun and earth, establish the
bond of union between them, and the transmission
of electric energy must be equal between them, and
the flow through space at the low level of latent
energy.

ELECTRICAL CREATION BRIEFLY STATED 53

These two oppositely flowing floods of electric
energy, under the great law of electro-magnetic
attraction, pass through ninety-three million miles
of radiant matter in eight minutes of time and
enter the resisting atmosphere of sun and earth,
their currents thrilling with energy at the high ten-
sion of opposite polarities beneath their atmos-
pheric envelope. Thus the attraction known as
gravitation, but which is electro-magnetism, pours a
constant flood of light and heat upon both sun and
planets, and thus the electric light and heat of the
sun and planets evolved from their resisting at-
mosphere, and the contact of their positive and
negative electricity, become creative potencies, de-
riving their vast power from each other, and from
their environing space of virgin, imponderable
matter, and thereby give life, motion and utility to
all visible created things.

Thus we find that light, heat and vital force is
created by the contact of the positive and negative
electricity in the magnetic atmosphere of suns and
worlds. That the electric affinities in matter pro-
claim an electric origin, and the invisible atom as
the material basis of all material life; and by trac-
ing their source to electrical and magnetic energy,
we have reached the foundation upon which is built
the eternal structures of the universe, and the bounds
of all creation.

CHAPTER IV

ELECTRICAL CREATON MORE FULLY STATED CON-
FIRMS SCIENTIFIC EVOLUTION

I CONTEND that electrical creation confirms scientific
evolution. In the beginning the elements assumed
form when they came into such a state of electrical
balance as enabled them to move in uniform order.
The more perfect the order the more perfect the
form. The crystal is fine proof of this, for when the
elements composing it are all marshaled into perfect
uniformity of action the crystal becomes a perfect
structure well nigh indestructible. This principle of
the crystalline formation of the elements is the basis
of world building.

In a small volume entitled " Planetary Evolution,"
the learned author, who is too modest to give his
name, says: " Atoms are absolute potentialities,
creative rather than created conditions of the ele-
ments, and have the power of inherent energy or
life motion. All tests show the atom remains the
inscrutable source of creative power, and the basis
of all chemical activity, and must be the basic princi-
ple of world building, life motion and life energy.

"In all the operations of chemical transmutations
no material is lost and no power wasted, and, by the
law of the conservation and correlation of force,
both energy and material must exist as correlatives.

CONFIRMS SCIENTIFIC EVOLUTION 55

This places the nature of matter upon the same
basis as the origin of power. The transformation of
force into material is impossible. Force follows the
laws of motion, and atoms the law of form obedient
to the lines of motion." This is well stated.

This author says further : ' l The atom has the power
to assume form and create form, and matter and
force cannot be transformed into each other." Then
this power or force must come from electricity, the
primary force in nature; and it has power to assume
form and create form by reason of electric energy
controlled by spirit intelligence. In planetary con-
struction the first thing that meets our vision is the
arrangement of the atoms in crystalline forma-
tion, which is the foundation of all planetary struc-
ture. The atoms in space continually change their
relative positions and construct world forms and
organic forms of beauty and power. They settle
into globular spheres with all the precision of a
trained army or a disciplined mass of life and
energy, forming the crystalline masses that compose
the primitive foundations of the earth.

Polarity has much to do with the phenomena of
crystallization. The same author says : " Polarity is
the result of the transverse lines in which the atoms
move previous to their comparative arrest. The
planet as a globe can have only two poles, but the
crystal has as many as the lines of direction in
which the moving atoms cross each other's path."

In interstellar space he affirms the atomic rela-
tions of the elements are undisturbed by any power
that would tend to divert the atom from its move-
ment in a straight line; force is transmitted from
atom to atom without any effect upon its motion

56 THE UNIVERSE

or change of equilibrium. The power of transfer is
the basic principle of the electric current, and as
long as the direction of the current lies in one of the
lines of atomic motion the current passes without
resistance and is imperceptible ; but if it chances to
meet in its pathway a line of force passing from
atom to atom in a different direction, there is in-
stantly a neutralization of motion and the arrest of
each atom at the point of crossing which gives
polarity, and the molecule is the result. In space
the electric current is the first form of creative
manifestations the atoms assume.

Electricity belongs to the atomic forces, has
intimate relations with organic life, and gives us a
key to unlock its mysteries. Electric energy plays
such an important part in cosmic construction that
without some knowledge of its nature it is impossible
to explain the processes which are the basis of world
building.

The crystal rock under microscopic examination
shows the same beautiful figures and marvelous
lines of arrangement that in winter the new fallen
snow-flakes exhibit, and indicate that the lines of
form are essentially the same that gave the planet-
ary rock its forms of crystalline beauty and massive
structure. And the beautiful snow that falls so
gently upon the wintry lap of earth is one of the
best representatives of creative power acting in the
primitive states of formative forces. This tends to
show that the earth began its formative period in
extreme cold and not heat, for the formative lines of
shape and force are the same in the crystal ice and
crystalline snowflake as they are in the crystalline
rocks of earth's primary foundations. And they all

CONFIRMS SCIENTIFIC EVOLUTION 57

indicate the lines of electric energy and magnetic
force in atomic activity and molecular formations,
which are the beginning of all visible material crea-
tions.

The shaping of the molecules of the so-called
cosmic elements by electric energy into crystalline
form is the second great step in world building.
While magnetism (the dual force of electricity)
serves to hold the form-structure in more or less
enduring relations, for the magnet has the power to
radiate atomic force in circles and tends to draw
the elements into form and hold them there. The
electric force keeps the atoms always moving; the
magnetic force keeps them or would keep them in
atomic balance, or at rest, but electricity keeps
magnetism always on the alert, and between the
action of the two, or attraction and repulsion, all
visible forms are evolved and dissolved.

Thus magnetism is the centripetal force, of plan-
etary construction, and electricity the centrifugal
power of planetary changes, and upon these two de-
pend all the complex varieties of inorganic and or-
ganic forms that exist. And so long as they exist
with their powers of atomic motion so long will world
building and form building continue, and must con-
tinue through the aeons .of creative force.

The magnetic state of the earth, with the pulsating
currents of electric force in the atomic and radiant
form, plays a sovereign part in the economy of na-
ture and makes the planet itself alive with creative
force and evolving power.

To demonstrate electrical power in world building
and the shifting relations of the elements in the
planetary combinations, watch the electric plating

58 THE UNIVERSE

battery at work. There you will see the atoms in
the solution flowing towards the negative pole and
depositing themselves in minute crystals upon the
metallic surface, if the negative pole is a metal, and
adhering with great pertinacity ; the metallic crystals
penetrate the crystalline surface of the substance to
be plated in minute arms filling up the infinitesimal
space, and the atoms in this process transfer their
atomic motion in line with the electric force, and
become arrested as in the primitive state when they
formed the crystalline foundations of primitive earth.
It will be found that the power or electric force
required to plate one metal is just the same as to
disintegrate it, and the electric force is a great
solvent, while the magnetic force is a concentrating
form-moulding world-building power. And these two
forces evenly balanced perpetuate the universe. The
fluidic condition of matter arises from molecular
activity before the atoms have assumed the crystal-
line state, and all fluids are easily vaporized to
invisible gases.

The primitive planet, in coming from nebula to
crystalline form, had to pass through the fluidic
state, because the electric atomic balance had not
yet been acquired sufficient to produce solidity.

In this stage there could be no organic life ; but the
earth was enveloped in dense clouds of vapor, and
there was no light for many ages, because the
earth's surface was below the electric and atomic
rate that produced light, and the dense gases and
vapors floating around it and between it and the
sun prevented the light penetrating its atmospheric
pall of darkness.

But in that darkness and vapor and cosmic con-

CONFIRMS SCIENTIFIC EVOLUTION 59

vulsions was going forward the processes of organic
construction essential to fit it for the coming genera-
tions of sentient life. Night and darkness ruled, but
chaos had no part, and never ruled in all the cycles
of creative power. The direct currents of electric
force and the circular currents of magnetic power
swept through and through earth's molecular struc-
ture, ranging the atoms in all the lines of crystal
perfection and spherical form, and laying the rock-
ribbed foundations in geological stratas in the
heart and center of a growing world.

The lines of electro-magnetic force at this period in
the planet, with their circular spiral motion, would
shape the world into a globular spherical form, and
the elements in watery solution would almost come
into crystalline firmness, and then an impulse of
electrical power would throw them into restless agi-
tation ; and again they would respond to the grasp
of magnetic strength and return to a state of par-
tial arrest near the crystal condition, and again
sway back to the electric primitive molecular state.
But they could not get free from the lines of mag-
netic force which held them with giant grasp until
they were incorporated into the foundation rocks of
earth's solidifying sphere. And the centre of our
planet became a vast solid crystalline magnet, and
was never a fiery mist or molten substance.

Finally when the crystalline rocks were settled into
a crystalline globe the life-cell was born as the basis
of a new condition of planetary form. And in the
dark waters where no light was, organic life under
the law of creative electric energy began its work
upon the planet. The life-cell is the resultant of
electric-magnetic action.

60 THE UNIVERSE

During this period of primeval " darkness upon the
face of the earth," the resistless electric waves of the
sun were beating upon the cloud-enwrapped surface
of the planet, but its light had no power to penetrate
its Cimmerian gloom. And the earth was sending
back its pulsating magnetic currents to the sun, and
both were evolving themselves into giant dynamos
of marvelous electric power — giving and receiving
electric currents of positive and negative polarity of
wonderful life-giving potency. Gradually the earth
solidified into a vast magnet of crystalline rock and
metal and like the magnetic core of a steel magnet
of vast extent and power, it drew millions of me-
teors from space.

The internal electric forces in volcanic convulsions
were upheaving islands, continents and mountain
ranges, rending the rocks and crystalline strata in
the contracting crust of the earth, amid lightning
flashes and resounding crashes of thunder, like the
fabled Titans in primeval battle. It was a contest
of the giant forces in their elemental power baptizing
a world in the fires of creative and creating energ}^.
The planet was shaken by magnetic force and torn
and agitated by electric storms. Gigantic boulders
were dislodged from the surface and ground into
powder against each other, making soil for coming
vegetation and marking out the pathway of the
rivers and valleys. It was the adjustment of ele-
mental forces, the night of ages in whose depths
and womb of viewless power conscious life originated
by electric energy under the evolving law of evolu-
tion as the will of Creative Deity. And the moun-
tain ranges following the lines of axial direction of
the two poles upon opposite sides of the planet be-

CONFIRMS SCIENTIFIC EVOLUTION 61

gan to slowly rise above the surrounding waters,
and lifted their mighty crests above a world floating
in surging waters, and darkness, except as it was
lit up by lightning gleams of electric power. It may
be that during this stage of the planet was laid the
foundation of all the distinctive types of life-force,
including the cell forms that lay at the basis of liv-
ing structure, the plant forms and the living forms
of animalcular life that float in the ocean below
and mists above. All of which had their home and
birth in the dense darkness that covered the face of
the deep.

It was the formative period of elementary life, and
the descendants and successors of that mighty host
of living beings have to this day to lay the founda-
tions of their being in similar conditions of darkness.
Creative energy in its first stages of living form
operates in dense darkness, and the first life upon
the planet began and perfected itself in the age when
midnight gloom enveloped the globe. " The Supreme
Power," says the author of " Planetary Evolution,"
1 1 wrought out its purpose with no eye to discern its
workings and no helpless ignorance to dictate what
was needed to make a world." The deep-sea sound-
ings show that life still exists there without the aid
of sunlight and that there is no limit to the domain
of organic life. And the necessity exists even at this
age for darkness during the formative processes of
embryonic life.

All microscopic life embodies the essential charac-
teristics of activity and form that distinguish many
of the distinct types of animal and vegetable life.
The mould that gathers upon decaying bread is a
great forest when sufficiently magnified. The wig-

62 THE UNIVERSE

gling animalculae in the stagnant water is but a
prototype of the writhing serpent of the Brazilian
forest. In these two types of minute organic being
we see the first stages of life in planetary forma-
tion. And the induced electric energy on the animal-
culine organism compelled it to both growth and
activity, and, obedient to that principle, it added cell
to cell in any direction that that electric energy in
that form sought relief, thus producing different
types of organic structure. The influence of the
pent-up currents of electric energy was destined to
have a moulding power upon the higher types of
organic life, for their influence upon the living form
soon became manifest in the construction of nerve-
tissue, which is the basis of all animal structure, and
the beginning of all embryotic form, and is essen-
tially the same in all organic life.

All attempts of science to formulate a theory of
the source of life end in an abstraction. To teach
that life originates in a germ leads to an analysis
that shows the germ is a compound form itself, and
one of the stages of incipient life. The advocate of
the cell as the primitive source of life soon discovers
that the cell is the result of chemical forces that
have not yet arrived at the germ state, and that
both the germ and the cell are but successive stages
of life development, and we must go further back
into the realm of the invisible electro-magnetic
forces for the true source of physical life. Here the
untrained intellect is bewildered and is unable to
discern any relation of force beyond the physical
senses, and science and reasoning causation must
explore the invisible realities, and realms of force
beyond the physical senses, which requires the high-

CONFIRMS SCIENTIFIC EVOLUTION , 63

est order of mental training. It is in the mental
realm, the realm of spirit and electricity, that we
must seek the solution of all the higher problems of
life and destiny.

In the spermatozoa of the male is the first evolu-
tion of the organic life of the planet. It is the
electro-chemical combination of elements in which
the primitive cell was formed, and in nature's cor-
responding environment it goes steadily forward
through all previous stages until perfected in form,
and becomes a miniature production of its parent
structure. It thus unconsciously followed the forces
and elements of the parent organism whereby that
parent organism came into being from its parent,
and so on backward for generations and ages. And
in order to perfect the power of sex to the highest
degree and preserve the life of the race, there was a
differentiation in the embryonic state, whereby one
organism, the male, became the power to preserve
the energy, while the other, the female, became the
environment to perfect the form.

This was no miracle, but a response of the organ-
ism to the waves of electric power in the planet,
which at times and conditions would be more posi-
tive or negative in their electric energy. For all the
elements of life and the universe animate and inani-
mate are sexual, male or female, positive or nega-
tive, in their natural relations.

The higher types of life are almost wholly depend-
ent upon the arrangement of the cells on a high
electric tension, and the early forms were almost
wholly of nerve-tissue structures, and the primitive
animalculas followed the law of differentiation and
were able to construct muscular fiber and bone for-

64 THE UNIVERSE

mation, and became the fish and reptiles that in-
habited the ancient seas.

The processes of planetary formation are result-
ants of electrical action among the elements that
form the planet, and here is the true field of scien-
tific research for the knowledge of causation as ex-
pressed through world construction. To the chemist
and electrician belong the task of explaining the
processes of world building as well as the secrets of
life itself, and they must be found in the laws that
control the electro-magnetic ether that permeates
all atoms and space.

In the paleozoic age there were surging tides of
electric energy through the planet itself, producing
induced currents in all the forming bodies upon its
surface. And these primative currents swept the cell-
formations into lines parallel with their lines of
force the same as crystallizations, and as they were
floating in circumambient water, the cells took the
form of tissue structure, forming organs that fol-
lowed the crystalline law of self preservation, and,
in response to changing electric currents, throwing
out new cell-structures.

Nerve tissue is the highest form of atomic balance
that is visible, and the true basis of form structure
that has vitality to meet the shifting electric cur-
rents. The tiny cells joined themselves to form new
structures to respond to the electric waves, while the
lower magnetic induction of the planet sent its
power over the new tissue to hold it in form so that
the organism could be partially permanent in form
in its new environment. In this manner the organ-
ism grew and expanded from the primitive animal-
cular nerve type to the consolidated, firm tissue that

UNIVERSITY

CONFIRMS St'rBWTimC EVOLUTION 65

enabled it to hold itself from dissolution tinder ad-
verse conditions and planetary changes. The action
of electric force in building secondary forms with a
magnetism of their own is one of the most wonderful
exhibitions of nature.

And now comes a startling result of this type of
energy that has called living organism into being
from the lower grades of atomic life. The cells that
have formed themselves around a central point, as in
the crystalline state, begin to quiver and vibrate with
a strong rapidity that defies all power of restraint.
In them is to be seen a new relation of the elements
that grade still higher in the scale of atomic action.
They have risen in the power of sensitiveness above
the plane of receptive response to the swaying cur-
rents of the earth, and begin to send out currents of
their own. Those currents penetrate the whole sys-
tem with strange energy, and the organism begins
to respond with new expressions of power. It moves
with reference to the currents that it creates itself,
and we have the first type of creation with a brain
center governing the whole system.

That brain tissue is the result of the action in-
direct of the electric energy that is sweeping the
planet in ceaseless lines of force and power. It
sends its induced currents upon all the forming host
of animalcular life floating in the dark waters, and
some begin to grow brains. ^^^^

The cellular structure ranges itselfm line with the
positive and negative polarity that made the crystal-
line form of the world a globe, and from that living
cell-battery go out the currents that control the
form by the inward force that ever after is to witness
to the power of constructive energy to create living
5

66 THE UNIVERSE

beings with sentient power to regulate and control
their own destiny.

Meanwhile the surging tides of electric energy are
forcing the continents upward, and the fish that
swim in the paleozoic seas find the waters receding
and himself part of the time on the land or in the
mud and shallows, and the growing organism, from
generation to generation becomes adapted to each
condition of life on land and water. Then comes to
pass the raising of the organism from the fish to the
reptile by the influence of electrical induction and
change of environment. Then also comes the growth
of plant life, and the marvelous varieties of vegeta-
tion in the form of tree and shrub and grass. Upon
the land, half submerged, the vegetation that had its
rootlets in the former ocean bed grew from sea
weeds into rank grasses and ferns, the types of which
are seen to this day in the dense forests and jungles
of the tropics.

In the early period of the paleozoic age the mo-
lusks, polyps, and marine plants were evolved with-
out any reference to light whatever and depended on
the sense of feeling to provide for the necessary food
supplies to maintain their organism.

We have in the night-blooming cereus a flower
that belonged in that epoch of the world's evolution
when plants flowered and perfected their seed bearing
in the dark. And in the salamander, beaver and
hippopotamus a type of the amphibious animals of
the early ages. We have in the bat a type of animal
that flourished in the darkness of earth's formative
period, and in the embryonic period of animal and
man we find the beginning of the life processes in the
darkness of the womb, and all seed of vegetable and

CONFIRMS SCIENTIFIC EVOLUTION 67

plant must be buried in the darkness of earth before
it can bring forth new life.

Every living structure on the planet takes form by
the laws of nature's creative processes; and the
secret unfolding of life structure to-day, however
perfect at maturity, is a complete record of all the
previous stages of formative growth in animal life,
from the vertebra of the fish to the contour of the
mammal and the man, condensed as to time during
the period of gestation, but following the original
lines of formative structure, power and principle.

This and all growth and evolution is the result of
electrical energy under divine law and spiritual con-
trol. Electrical power is the great agent in arrang-
ing molecular compounds into all forms of animal
and plant life as well as crystalline structures and
world forms. The duplicates of plant life with the
secondary crystalline forms are found in limestone
caverns of the earth. There, in the dense stillness of
eternal night, many forms that are seen above
ground as plants and flowers are there wrought out
in solid stone, as the crystalline limestone rock has
arranged its molecular structure obedient to the
same lines of form as the electric currents in the
upper atmosphere follow in vegetable life.

Thus in the eternal nature of the atom and elec-
tric energy with their inherent potencies the Creator
has abundant resources not only to make this
planet, but also the countless worlds of boundless
space. And in the wonders of electrical potency in
this planet alone He is constantly producing results
that excite profound gratitude and reverence. At
length when the clouds of darkness faded away and
the atmosphere became translucent, and the glorious

68 THE UNIVERSE

light of the sun— the great electric heart of our
system of worlds — shone upon the earth, there was a
new realm of infinite life and expression to lift the
world and all organic life to a higher state of per-
fection.

While the world, like an enormous battery, had in
itself enough energy to hold the planet in its spher-
ical form and to stimulate to activity the secondary
forms of life, had not the sun come into more vigor-
ous activity with its electric life-giving energy the
earth could not have gone above the primitive
forms of life. With this greater influx of power from
another sphere of causative energy, the dark age of
animality passed and the monstrous types faded
out, and in the place of them the world began to
bear a class of beings that could reflect the power
and principles of light and beauty. And under the
pulsations of the sun's electrical and magnetic en-
ergy the earth started on its marvelous career of
organic growth and development.

The sun, as an immense electrical reservoir battery,
must radiate in all directions its electric vibratory
power over the surging elements in its own environ-
ment and from thence through electric atomic trans-
fer to bodies in space. So that whenever a body was
in direct line with the magnetic centers of the sun,
the arrest of the electric current and atomic motion
coming from the sun's center by another magnetic
center, as the earth or any other planet, would in-
stantly change the rate of the environment of the
planet magnet to a grade of intensity that would
give light and heat. In this manner light, heat and
greater vital force was born upon the earth, when
its dark clouds lifted and its atmosphere became

CONFIRMS SCIENTIFIC EVOLUTION 69

translucent, so that the sun's electric currents could
affect the earth through electric transfer. Thus the
influx of external light upon planetary life was
positive and marvelous, introducing a new power
upon the forming organic life in the vegetable and
animal world, and working great changes in all
organic structures. And in response to this new
power the eye began to form and a new and distinct
organ of sense was perfected. It was slowly devel-
oped at first, for the light radiated from the sun
penetrated the mists of earth dimly, for it was al-
most midnight gloom in some sections and dusky
twilight in others.

So far I have said nothing of excessive heat, for
the earth began in excessive cold. But as the earth
magnet or dynamo increased its electric power it
increased its heat.

We now come to the dawn of instinct or ration-
ality in the primitive types of life. There we find a
basis for the first principles of instinct or animal
rationality in the balancing of one sense by the
exercise of another, and the combined results of the
two. Seeing and feeling gave a higher type of brain
power, and raised that organ to a higher grade of
perception and a newer type of intelligence.

Then another faculty added its powers to the sense
of sight and feeling, for the atmosphere in which the
reptilian tribes were living half the time or more
were sending out sound waves which touched the
nervous filaments of the central battery of the
brain, and as the eye had formed to respond to the
waves of ether caused by the electric currents of the
sun, so a new organ began its formation in response
to the incoming waves of power the atmosphere

70 THE UNIVERSE

brought to the brain-cells, and the ear began to
gather in concentric circles around the brain-center,
and a new sense— that of hearing— was formed. Thus
there was an additional increase of the power of
perception or instinct. Thus were evolved all types
of animal form and animal instinct. They were the
result of electric energy, sense perception, and long
ages of growth, comparison and environment.

Then came man, the highest type of animal or-
ganism. Man may have passed the successive
changes and transmutations of form that the shift-
ing vibratory rates of the planet responded to in the
long period of world building. He may have at-
tained to the grade of animal activity as a mind of
the highest order in bodily form before he received
the spiritual powers and intellectual force which he
has exhibited all along the ages,, after all animal
forms had battled with the elements in the struggles
to keep in equilibrium between the surging tides of
electrical dispersion and magnetic concentration.
Certain it is man holds his own by virtue of his
steady rise in mental power which has no limit of
evolution in the present stage of physical life and
psycbic life. And there are no known boundaries of
his power to penetrate all mysteries and explore all
conditions of existence " wherever being has laid
foundations, or law is working out the problems of
infinite destiny." Man came as a spiritual creation.

Many scientists discard the religious or Mosaic
concept of a special creation of man and a divine
revelation, and hold that the revelations of science
are the only revelations of God that the world can
regard as reliable.

I cannot agree with them that man was evolved

CONFIRMS SCIENTIFIC EVOLUTION 71

from the animal creation. I hold he was a special
creation, as Moses says he was; but that special
creation was not his body — that may have been
evolved from the lowest forms of animal life through
many ages, and is no part of the real man. It was
woven by electric law and energy as an overcoat of
atoms for his earthly habitation. Man's body is not
man, but the house in which he lives for a time, the
earthly temple of the soul. Moses affirms this when
he says "God breathed into man the breath of life,
and man became a living soul." It is the breath of
God, the atom of Deity, the living soul that con-
stitutes man, and that was a special creation. This
I have discussed at length in " Invisible Light." I
hold no law of evolution could bridge the gulf be-
tween man and the animal creation. The fixity of
brute instinct, and the boundless expansion of men-
tal and psychic force in man forbid such a conclusion
and confirm Moses, who says he was made lord over
the earth and all animal creations. Man has three
bodies — a spiritual, an electric and a physical body.
Animals have only two — an electric and physical
body. And both the electric and physical bodies of
men and animals came from the same source and
are governed by the same laws. Animal instinct is
not spirit, is not a part of Deity, it cannot dream
of God or heaven, or comprehend the universe or
weigh suns and worlds.

It knows only the electric impulses of the material
senses and reasons from these alone, and, by balanc-
ing one sense by another, attains an experience
which in time becomes an automatic habit or force
of nature under the law of its electric organism. It
feels all sensations, like hunger, passion or fear, as

72 THE UNIVERSE

an electric impulse on the sensitive tissues of the
brain and responds from natural habit. It does
not think, reason or soar into the boundless fields
of ideality. It cannot feel the spiritual touch of
human souls, or the divine impulse of God and love,
of music, poetry, language, art and religion, as does
the human soul.

Man is as much above the animal creation as the
animal is above the vegetable and the vegetable
above the mineral.

We have seen that the mineral is created by aggre-
gations of atoms solidified under the law of mag-
netic attraction and brought to rest by balanced
forces into crystalline form, and thus incorporated
into the foundation elements of the earth magnet.
They are simply electric and atomic forces and
atoms balanced and at rest. They have no organic
existence. Vegetable life, which is next above them,
have organisms, and are sun engines breathing in
nitrogen and giving out carbonic acid or oxygen to
sustain animal life. The vegetable organism fur-
nishes food for all animal life.

There can be no evolution of plant life into animal
life. It is not scientific to search for such an irra-
tional order of development. Vegetable, plant and
tree in their organic life structure, never become
animals. They have no independent existence sepa-
rate from the sun's rays and the earth's soil except
as latent in seed life. Cut off the sun currents from
their leaves and the electric earth currents from their
roots, and they are at once weakened and destroyed.

Animals are a higher order of life which have an
independent existence in atmosphere and water-
electric elements— separate from earth dust, and

CONFIRMS SCIENTIFIC EVOLUTION 73

which evolve and give forth in their own organism
the electric instinct and impulse which controls their
own actions and habits.

They have no psychic or intellectual force, and can
never be evolved into human souls or organisms.
Man is as far above the animal creation as the
heavens are above the earth. He is not the de-
scendant of a monkey or any other animal creature
except possibly in his bodily organism. He is a
soul and belongs to the Spiritual Kingdom of God.

The scientists say there are three kingdoms in
nature — mineral, vegetable and animal. I say there
are four — mineral, vegetable, animal and man, or
the spiritual Kingdom of God. Man is a soul or
spiritual body which is from God and a part of God.
He can think, reason, aspire, analyze, and soar into
the psychic realms of the spiritual world and com-
mune with angels and Deity, and is a spirit mon-
arch of the universe.

And his longing, heaven-bound nature cries out to
Deity: "Thou hast made us for thyself, and our
souls are restless till we rest in thee !"

The vegetable has the elements of the mineral,
with a material organism added ; the animal has the
elements of the mineral and vegetable with a mate-
rial organism and an electric body and instinct
added. The animal may possibly live hereafter in
his electric body or secondary form. Man has the
elements of the mineral and vegetable, the material
body and the electric body of the animal, and added
to all these he has a psychic or spiritual body, which
links him to Deity, and makes him the epitome of
all creation, the child of God and the universe, and
the sovereign of eternal life, love and destiny.

74 THE UNIVERSE

The recent discovery of a man's skull at Lansing,
Kansas, found sixty feet below the earth's surface,
under many stratas of rock formation in the ooze at
the bottom of a sea that existed in the glacial period,
shows a cranial or brain development equal to the
average man of the present day. This skull, esti-
mated by scientists to be from thirty to forty thou-
sand years old, with such a splendid head forma-
tion, shows conclusively that man was never evolved
from the animal creation, but is a separate and
superior being above the animal, and lord over all
the animal creation.

This Lansing skull is one of the greatest discov-
eries of the age and confirms man's high lineage and
ancient residence on this revolving planet, and sup-
ports Moses and the Bible.

Also the recent discoveries in the ruins of Ninevah,
Babylon, Nipur, and other ancient cities of Asia
Minor, and also in Egypt, reveal written leases
and other documents eight thousand years old,
which show that man has possessed superior knowl-
edge and intelligence from the earliest periods of
the world's history, and tend to support the bibli-
cal theory that man was a special creation, and
not an evolution in his psychic nature from the
lower animals.

Man and human history, while complicating, does
not alter the real force and nature of evolution.
While it is said "the history of the world is the
biography of great men," yet if Alexander, Caesar,
Napoleon, Frederick the Great, William the Con-
queror and other great men were eliminated, it would
have had little effect in disturbing the steady onward
course of the world's development.

CONFIRMS SCIENTIFIC EVOLUTION 75

Great men are the images, symbols and instru-
ments taken at random by the constant and mighty
forces of their age and times which stood behind
them and swept them onward in their great careers.
They were the pens of Fate used in her writing, the
weather vanes of destiny which turned the way the
currents and tides of invisible forces were blowing.

Humanity of the past and present is not final but
progressive. Man's marvelous discoveries in science,
his aesthetic culture and spiritual growth makes
the future of the race the most persistently fascinat-
ing question of the age.

Man is not a mere animal, but is one with Deity,
and a part of that unseen spiritual power which
directs the stars in their infinite courses, gives elec-
tric brilliancy to the all-dazzling sun, paints the
dawn and the aurora, colors the gorgeous wings of
the butterfly, and guides insensate matter to do the
will of Omnipotence.

CHAPTER V

MAN IS A SOUL CLAD IN AIR. A SPIRIT IN AN ELEC-
TRIC ORGANISM

MY claim that man is an electric organism is
confirmed by Professor Loeb and Dr. Mathews in
their recent experiments at the Chicago University.

" Electrical charges in the atoms of the bodily
tissue are responsible for all the active phenomena
of life. In other words, electricity is the basis of
life." This is the sweeping conclusion with which
Dr. Jacques Loeb amazed the physiologists gathered
in their last annual meeting at the Chicago Uni-
versity.

Hitherto it has been taken for granted by men
of science that the food we eat nourishes us by
furnishing the tissues and muscles of the body with
thermo or heat energy. This, according to Pro-
fessor Loeb, is totally wrong. Instead of the food
furnishing the muscle with heat energy, it supplies
electrical energy, which, after being converted into
mechanical energy, is responsible for all the muscu-
lar contractions and organic processes of living
organisms.

He has arrived at this conclusion after many
years of intricate and difficult experiments along
the line of reproduction of animals, of determining
the effect of salt on the heart-beat and its rymthic
motion, and on other muscles, and of the destructive

MAN IS A SOUL CLAD IN AIR 77

processes at work in the eggs of simple tmicellar
animals. They have been the means of determi-
ning the answer to the one great question, "What
is life?" and he regards all his previous discoveries
subsidiary to this one. He received his first hint of
this new theory of life through the fact that elec-
tricity is able to affect protoplasm in a more uni-
versal and effective way than any other form of
stimulus. And he drew the inference that if elec-
tricity is able to affect protoplasm in the form of
currents, it ought to do so in the form of ions,
which is an electrically charged atom or group of
atoms.

In experimenting to determine the toxic and anti-
toxic of ions on protoplasm, which is the basic
substance of all physical life, he discovered that
any one salt will act as a poison on the eggs of a
sea urchin, but by adding one or more, or certain
other salts, he found it was able to counteract the
effects of this toxic effect. From which he concluded
that the toxic and antitoxic effect of the salts were
due to the manner in which its atoms are electric-
ally charged.

He found that when a salt whose atoms are
positively charged come in contact with the eggs
of the sea urchin, they interfered with the life proc-
esses, while salts whose atoms were negatively
charged stimulate contraction; and the presence
of both positively and negatively charged atoms
were necessary, and the phenomena of life is due
to the play between the different charges of elec-
tricity in the molecules. The energy of foodstuffs
and motions of the heart and other muscles of the
body are not due to the production of heat, but

78 THE UNIVERSE

to the chemical energy in electrically charged mole-
ulces.

He says : "A part of the chemical energy of food-
stuffs is transformed into electric energy, which gives
energy to the body. In one experiment I put a
jelly-fish in contact with a solution of electrically
charged substances, and it immediately responded
by muscular contraction. I then put it in a sub-
stance that was a non-conductor and there was
no response. In this way I concluded it was the
electric charges which effected the muscular con-
traction, that a pure salt always acts as a poison
to the egg, and in order not to have toxic effects
it is necessary that the positive and negative elec-
tric charges should easily balance. A muscle is
stimulated by electro-negatively charged particles,
and prevented from contracting by electro-posi-
tively charged particles.

"'I have experimented with eggs of different low
forms of animal life, with single protoplasmic cells,
and with muscles. Professor Mathews has shown
that my results hold true for nerves. I took the
eggs of the fundulus and found that after they
were fertilized they will develop in sea water.

"In a sodium-chloride solution I found they will
not develop, but by adding a trace of calcium as
many eggs will develop as in the sea water. This
is due to the electrically charged atoms of the cal-
cium. Artificial parthenogenesis, or life artificially
produced, has been of interest only as it leads me
to learn how the electric charges of ions affect
life phenomena. You can bring about partheno-
genesis only by positive ions. I have come to
two conclusions : First, rythmical contraction occurs

MAN IS A SOUL CLAD IN AIR 79

only in the presence of electrically charged sub-
tances. Second, the efficiency of the charges de-
pends upon the number of the charges or the differ-
ent ions. Professor Mathews has arrived at a third
conclusion, which is, that the negatively charged
ions are those which stimulate, and the positively
charged ions are those which hinder contraction."

Dr. Loeb's paper created a sensation among the
assembled scientists, as also did that of Professor
A. P. Mathews, on "The Nature of the Nerve Stimu-
lation and Alteration of Irritability." "Dr. Loeb's
discoveries have revolutionized the basic principles
of physiology," declared one of the scientists. "A
greater part of the text-books on this subject will
have to be rewritten to accord with the results of
these new views of life phenomena." And Dr. G. N.
Stewart, who presided at the meeting, eulogized Dr.
Loeb and said, "He has given us an insight into
the mechanics of living tissue which we never before
have had. He has brought forward the science of
electro-physiology, which has hitherto been despised,
but which will now be accorded a respectable posi-
tion."

Professor Garrett P. Serviss says : " This discovery
of Dr. Loeb and Prof. Mathews comes closer to the
solution of the mystery of life than physiologists
have ever before been able to approach, and is so
fundamental and far reaching as to warrant the
hope that we shall soon know what are the con-
ditions and the limits of man's power to prolong
his own life.

' 'The whole foundation of physiology and medi-
cine may be reconstructed, and we may find that
we possess a control over the phenomena of life

80 THE UNIVERSE

more masterful than anybody has yet dared to
dream. Briefly, it has been discovered that our
nerves consist of what is called a colloidal solution —
that is, matter resembling gelatin held in solution
in water before it is jellied, and these colloidal par-
ticles in the nerves carry charges of positive electric-
ity. When the nerve particles pass from the colloidal
condition into the state of gelation, or become jel-
lied, the nerve experiences a stimulation or becomes
active. This is produced by the action of atoms
or ions bearing charges of negative electricity.

"This explains the action of certain chemical sub-
stances when introduced into the human body,
some of which tend to quiet the nerves and others
to excite them. The nerve-quieting ions are those
that bear charges of positive electricity, such as
atoms of sodium, potassium, calcium and hydro-
gen, and tend to keep the colloidal particles of the
nerves in a state of solution, so that the nerves re-
main inactive. The nerve-stimulating ions are atoms
of such substances as fluorine and chlorine, which
carry charges of negative electricity and cause the
nerve particles to coalesce or become jellied, in
which condition the nerve is active, the degree of
activity depending upon the intensity of the stimu-
lation. Death appears to be the result of the stag-
nation of the nerves, and this discovery may en-
able us to oppose the process that ends in death."

This throws a flood of light on other obscure
problems, and offers an explanation of the effect
of anaesthetics upon the human body. Anything
that tends to keep the nerve particles in a state of
solution quiets the nerves. Now, nerve particles are
largely composed of fat, and anaesthetics dissolve

MAN IS A SOUL CLAD IN AIR 81

fat. Hence anaesthetics produce the effect of posi-
tively electrified ions, preventing the nerve parti-
cles from coalescing and thus quiets the nerves.
The action of whiskey in arresting the progress of
snake poison is explained. The alcohol counteracts
the coagulating tendency and keeps the nerves in
a colloidal condition. It explains many other famil-
iar facts, as why heat tends to quiet the nerves,
and that chemical stimulation is identical with
electrical stimulation, and solves the long standing
puzzle of muscular contractility.

Dr. H. Preston Pratt, an eminent electro-thera-
peutic expert, says: "Dr. Loeb's experiments have
demonstrated that electricity is life — that the en-
tire human organism is controlled by electrical
forces. The twentieth century will prove electric-
ity and not salt is the real life-giving principle.

"If this force is taken away, life ends, and, in the
same manner, if this force is supplied the result is
the immediate stimulation of the organic life.

"The necessary elements of life are taken into
the body through the air and food, and the entrance
of the essential elements into the blood sets the
human battery into operation, and it continues to
operate as long as the electrical forces are sup-
plied to the blood. The human body is of elements
the same as a magnet and is built of smaller mag-
nets or molecules" This I have contended for
many years. He continued: "To show the con-
nection between human life and electricity, take an
ordinary battery of chloride of ammonia or salam-
moniac and study its workings. You will see that
by the introduction of the element zinc the electrical
current is found. The zinc is of positive polarity
6

82 THE UNIVERSE

and so is the ammonia, while the chloride is electro-
negative.

"The electro-positive zinc has greater electric
affinity for the chlorine than the ammonia has, and
consequently the ammonia is driven off and com-
bined with chlorine, forming chloride of zinc. The
result is the difference of an electric pull between the
elements.

"All admit that the force of elements forms a
part of the anatomic structure, and there must be
electricity. When oxygen is taken into a body it
excites the elements in the same manner as the
negative chlorine attacks the zinc in the battery.
The electrical circuit of the body is the circulating
blood, and when the oxygen and the nitrogen are
taken in through the lungs the electro-negative
ions go in one direction. Sulphur and oxygen are
electro-negative and the other elements of the blood
are electro-positive; and consequently, when the
nitrogen and oxygen of the air attack the blood
through the medium of the air cells, we find that
oxygen and sulphur pass in one direction, while
the other elements which are electro-positive pass
in the opposite direction. This action is electrolytic
the same as if we apply a battery to the human
body."

All this accords with my theory of electrical crea-
tion, and proves, as I have contended for many
years, that man's body as well as the universe is an
electric organism.

In my book "The New Cosmogony," published
about five years previous to these discoveries, I laid
down the broad proposition that nature or the
Creator has never made but one pattern or type

MAN IS A SOUL CLAD IN AIR 83

of a thing that exists, and that is the electro-mag-
netic. That suns and worlds, man and all animal
and vegetable organisms, are electro-magnets. That
electricity was physical life, and digestion and assimi-
lation of food were purely electrical processes;
while the five senses — seeing, hearing, tasting, smell-
ing and feeling — were all electrical manifestations,
seeing and hearing being a form of wireless teleg-
raphy.

That the electric combination of positive and
negative atoms weaves the visible structure that
envelops the soul. The electric elements from the
lungs and stomach enter into the blood, and set
the human battery in organic operation and create
and continue human life. Thus the beginning of
life is an electric process, and the source of life is
augmented and continued by absorbing electric
energy from the air we breath, from the food we
eat and water we drink, and not by the so-called
thermal or heat digestive process, but in the same
way as we extract electricity from coal and wood
— by a species of electric transformation or com-
bustion, like feeding a flame from the oxygen of
the atmosphere.

The body is not only an electric machine or or-
ganism, but the exercise of every function is an
electric process. And the derangement of any func-
tion, which we call sickness or disease, is an electric
derangement. Prof. Loeb and Dr. Mathews have
shown how the body is woven of positive and nega-
tive atoms.

Prof. Lucian I. Blake, of the Kansas University,
in his lecture, " Atoms and Their Electric Charges,"
shows how medicine affects the human body and

84 THE UNIVERSE

how life could be started in an unfertilized egg by
inserting an electric current. This was done by
placing the white of the egg in a vessel containing
salt, calcium and water, and turning an electric
current into it. Life in this way can be raised to
the fourth stage, he says.

Another interesting experiment was a comparison
of the effect of electrical charges on the ferments of
human blood, yeast, plant and platinum. The fer-
ments mixed with water were placed in separate
vessels, when the ions of each began to move about,
causing bubbles to go to the top of the vessels.
Ether was placed in the different vessels, and then
a few drops of hydrocyanic acid, a deadly poison,
were added. The ether, by having an opposite elec-
trical effect to that of the acid, neutralized its effect.

So, in the case of all poisons, if it be known whether
the electrical effect is negative or positive to that
of the blood ions, an ion producing an opposite
electrical effect will counteract the poison. Prof.
Blake says: "The reason ether prevents the pain
of operations is because it stops the coagulation
of the nerves. All atoms of matter are charged
with electricity. All vital actions are always con-
nected with electricity. All drug effects are brought
about by electrical charges made with the meetings
of the ions in the blood and those in the medicine."

How strongly does Prof. Blake sustain my theory
when he says, "All atoms of matter are charged
with electricity. All vital actions are always con-
nected with electricity." He also shows how medi-
cines affect the human body, how antidotes neu-
tralize poison, why stimulants arouse electrical
energy, and how narcotics stupify and deaden it.

MAN IS A SOUL CLAD IN AIR 85

Electricity, I contend, is the active, energetic and
all-pervading ultimate force in nature, controlled
by the still more refined and ultimate spiritual
force. It is the medium and ever-active agent in
evoking all visible forms and substances ; the medium
which produces all affinities and repulsions in mat-
ter, gyrating from the lowest to the highest elements
and from globe to globe, and constitutes the in-
visible controlling element whose results are known
as laws. Electricity is the guardian and executive
of the invisible laws of nature. It is the suspen-
sion bridge spanning the darkness and chaos of
space between suns and worlds.

Man is the product of the perfect unfolding of
nature's invisible electric laws, and aggregate atomic
elements ; and unites within himself all the elements
and forces of the combined and harmonious universe.
He is an epitome of the universe and an atom of
deity. His form, like all visible forms, is only the
temporal combination of material substances woven
by invisible electric force out of invisible ether.
The thoughts of man's mind are the governing force
of his organism. The thoughts of the Great Crea-
tive Mind constitute the laws of nature and the
controlling force in the electric organism of the
universe. Man is a Soul clad in air.

The results of these thoughts of deity are the
vast expanse of the universe and varied forms of
animate and inanimate nature; just as the result
of man's thoughts are the varied structures, tem-
ples and works of art, constructed by him upon
the surface of the earth. All things man creates
are the representatives of his thought, the outward
expression of his soul. He creates nothing but what

86 THE UNIVERSE

is a living evidence of his previous thought or con-
cept. All things tangible are the living evidence
of a soul — the invisible soul or spirit of deity and
man. All material things are the forms of God's
thoughts or man's thoughts, which is the interior
cause, producing tangible effects. For the natural
world is the spiritual unfoldment made manifest in
matter by electric energy. But I must not consume
space by a repetition of these things. What the
world wants is the truth, and we are discovering
it at a very rapid rate. And if these theories are
not the truth they are nearer to it than nine-tenths
of the accepted truths of science.

The ancients knew little about their bodies, or
the mysterious operations of physical life. They
looked only at effects and the outside of things,
and knew nothing of the invisible forces of nature.
They regarded all the mysteries they could not
understand as supernatural, as outside of nature,
and produced by demons, wizards, necromancers,
or their imaginary gods.

Their knowledge of their bodies was as limited as
their knowledge of the universe, which they regarded
as a little span of flat earth and bending sky;
and they relied on incantations and prayers to
restore the sick, and on the flight of birds and the
entrails of beasts to reveal the mysteries of the
future. They believed in obsession and deemed all
sick, insane and diseased persons as possessed of
demon spirits or devils, and their restoration to
health or their right minds was called "the casting
out of devils."

The ancients also believed every evil propensity
was the prompting of some demon spirit that pos-

MAN IS A SOUL CLAD IN AIR 87

sessed the human body, and that there was as
many devils as there were evil propensities. Mary
Magdalene was possessed of seven devils, and the
man who had more evil propensities than they
could enumerate was said to possess a "legion of
devils."

But the world is fast outgrowing the ignorance
and superstition of the past and this is a fortu-
nate and happy age in which to live. This is pre-
eminently the age of electricity — of mind and invisi-
ble forces— as the past century was an age of mat-
ter. The whole world is feeling the electric thrill
of a new life. New voices call us, new inspirations
are in the air, new thoughts crowd upon the think-
ing mind. The reasoning soul catches whispers
from the stars and celestial benedictions from the
radiance of the sun. Man is a heaven-bound spirit
in an electric body woven of dust and air, of in-
finite ether and eternal atoms, sifted through bound-
less space, and tossed from suns to worlds; and he
is climbing to loftier spiritual heights and a diviner
atmosphere.

The great men of the past had false ideals. They
were the ambitious conquerors, who despoiled their
own race and deluged the world in blood. Their
thrones were built on pyramids of human skulls
swimming in a sea of human blood and tears. Their
triumphal march was heralded by the clanking
chains of miserable captives, and the wailing cries
of widows and orphans. For many ages human
slavery, grinding poverty and abject misery were
the common heritage of the despoiled masses who
lived in hovels, were made food for cannon, or were
sold into bondage for debt, while a few fortunate

88 THE UNIVERSE

rulers reveled in luxury and swayed despotic power.
Up to the recent centuries the chief vocations of
men were the soldier and the priest — the one for
slaughter and the other to appease the gods.

But the evolving ages have changed the ideals of
the world, and liberty and justice are no longer a
dream; but " Peace hath her victories no less re-
nowned than war." The time is near at hand when
the ideals of men will be so exalted and their con-
sciences so alive to the demands of love and jus-
tice that no man of wealth can sleep in his lux-
urious home or feast on choice viands and know
of any human creature or dumb animal suffering
from cold and want without first ministering to
their needs. This is the law of love written in every
enlightened heart, as it is written in the books of
the New Testament.

Men are beginning to learn that the greatest
thing in this world is not wealth, with its pomp
and pride, though it may bring a thousand com-
forts. It is not religion, with its glorious dreams
crowned with the promised beatitudes of heaven,
though martyred saints and prophets have given
their lives to confirm its faith and hopes. It is
not literature, with its gems of thought and flowers
of divine fancy, which have charmed and inspired
mankind from the days of Homer to those of
Shakespeare and Tennyson. It is not science, with
"learning's ample page," though she has trans-
formed the earth, and produced a Gallileo and a
Newton. It is not the wonders of mechanical gen-
ius, though we stand in awe before their marvels of
grandeur and utility. It is not the beauty of in-
spiring art that lifts us to the altitudes of aes-

MAN IS A SOUL CLAD IN AIR 89

thetic joy. These are but the ideals and mani-
festations of that which is higher and greater,
which is written in the soul of man as in a book.

Man is the greatest thing in this world — ah ! in the
universe next to Deity. He is the offspring of Om-
nipotence, the Child of the Sun, the inheritor of the
universe. All suns and worlds, all life and space are
the playgrounds of his activities. He shall dwell in
the home of Deity, stroll in the garden of the gods,
bask in the radiance of central suns, recline on the
daffodil meadows and wander in the elysian fields of
paradise. He is at home in the measureless expanse
of all ether and space.

Wherever an atom vibrates or an electric current
thrills, there he is the monarch of spiritual power,
and can command the electric force that tosses suns
upon their course and plays football with the stars.
Man is no worm of the dust, he is the darling of the
skies, the ruler of suns, the cherubim of celestial
destiny clad in terrestrial ether and winged with the
spiritual power of Omnipotence.

Who nobly does must nobly think,
The soul that soars can never sink,
And man's a strange connecting link
Between frail dust and Deity.

CHAPTER VI

ELECTRICAL DERANGEMENT OF THE BODILY ORGAN-
ISM PRODUCES SICKNESS AND DEATH

I CONTEND that man's body is an electric machine
or organism, and electricity is its vital force and
governing power, and all sickness is caused by the
electrical derangement of the bodily organism. Elec-
tricity is the force which organized the body ma-
chine, which runs the body machine, and whose loss
or deficiency cripples and finally destroys it.

Sickness is the impairment of some of the parts
or functions of the body by reason of its failure to
get its necessary and natural supply of electrical
energy. This may be caused by an injury to some
of its parts or by lack of proper air, food and nu-
trition containing the electric properties required.
For air is an electric element from the life-giving
sun, and vegetable food is the embalmed rays of
the sun, and animal food is vegetable food em-
balmed in animal organism and brought one step
nearer to electrical digestion, and both air and
nutriment are necessary to supply vital electricity
to the living organism. And while man can live
without food forty days, he cannot live without air
four minutes. The great force and power which
run the human or animal machine is the vitalizing
air we breathe, the electric atmosphere in which
"we live, move and have our being." It is as much

ELECTRICAL DERANGEMENT PRODUCES DEATH 91

a substance as the water in which the fish swim,
though it is transparent to light, while water is
only partially so.

The lungs are the great electric reservoirs of the
body and take the electric current of the sun from
the atmosphere as constantly and naturally as the
electric wire takes the current from the battery or
the dynamo.

Then it imparts electric energy to the blood and
sends it as an electric current and fluid coursing
through every part of the body, producing vitaliz-
ing life and growth, causing the heart valves to beat
and pump with marvelous power, the pulse to throb,
and the whole machine to pulsate, thrill and whir
with electric life and energy.

Flammarion says three-fourths of a man's life
energy and nourishment comes from the air. And
Nicola Tesla says the time may come when man
may learn to live on air alone, as do some kinds
of vegetable and animal organisms. Man in time
may learn to so mix the elements of the atmos-
phere to supply the needs of the body, that he may,
by breathing it into his lungs, obtain all the essen-
tial elements to preserve its life and organism.

The oxygen of the air keeps alive the fire of phys-
ical life, and the body may be compared to a
flame fed unceasingly by electric fire from the sun
and atmosphere, according to the laws of electric
combustion. The want of oxygen or this electric
energy from the air extinguishes the flame of life
as it extinguishes the flame of a lamp.

The blood could not course through the veins
with such marvelous speed if it were not for the
electric energy imparted to it in the electric reser-

92 THE UNIVERSE

voir of the lungs; the heart valves could not throb
with such wonderful force or the pulse keep its
steady, unceasing beat but for the electric power
imparted by the wireless electricity of the air.

Besides, the electricity of the air passes through
and through the pores of the body at every point,
giving additional life and force, and every angle
of the body draws electricity like the point of a
lightning rod, and the legs, the arms, the toes
and the fingers with the space between them, con-
stitute horseshoe magnets of great efficiency.

A man's strength and endurance is measured by
the electric atmosphere he draws into his lungs and
the fuel or food he takes into his stomach or boiler.
A .man's stomach bears a similar relation to the
body that the boiler and furnace does to the machine,
and should be treated in very much the same way.
It should receive only the fuel necessary to its useful-
ness, and the ashes and debris should be cleaned
out every morning before building a fresh fire, as
is done with every well kept furnace. The lungs take
in pure electricity from the air, while the stomach
takes in compound electric elements, vegetable and
animal, and converts them by the electric process
of digestion and assimilation into blood and bone,
nerves and tissue, and the two functions give vital-
ity and growth to the whole body.

But the electric and controlling center of the
bodily machine is the electric dynamo of the brain,
to which is attached the spinal column with its
nerve branches reaching out to all parts of the
body, along which, as on connecting wires, the brain
telegraphs its wish and will and governs the whole
organism. Here the mind or soul dominates the

ELECTRICAL DERANGEMENT PRODUCES DEATH 93

brain and the brain dynamo dominates and con-
trols the body. Through all the vicissitudes of
life, until the final dissolution of the body, the tele-
grams from the brain, running along the wires of the
nerves control the muscles, the movements and all
the varied utilities of the body. In other words, the
mind controls the electricity of the brain, and the
electricity of the brain controls the body.

If you cut a nerve or obstruct the electric cur-
rent, you cut oif the electric control of the brain,
and there is paralysis in the part of the body where
the electric wires are disconnected. Consumption
is a disease caused by a failure of the lungs to
draw sufficient electricity from the air to supply the
normal needs of the body. For lack of this electric
energy the whole system becomes enfeebled and
finally dissolved. Indigestion is a failure of the
stomach to supply the necessary electric energy
to assimilate the food. And all sickness, aches
and pains are nature crying for electric energy neces-
sary for her to fulfill her natural offices and func-
tions.

Dr. Jacques Loeb, of the Chicago University, an-
nounced on February 22nd, 1903, that he had dis-
covered that muscular and nervous diseases, such
as St. Vitus' dance, paralysis, agitatus, locomotor
ataxia and sleeplessness, can be cured by adminis-
tering calcium salts because of their electrical
effects.

He says the presence of calcium salts in the mus-
cles prevents their twitching; that practically all
nervous disease are caused by the absence of the
calcium, and " therefore to restore normal condi-
tions and effect a cure a dose of calcium salts should

94, THE UNIVERSE

be administered for its electrical effects upon the
parts affected."

In recent years many persons have been restored
to health and strength by the direct use of electric
currents, and many diseases have been cured by
electric appliances

The necessity -for an ample supply of electricity,
both positive and negative, to sustain and preserve
the life of the bodily machine is now acknowledged
by all thinking scientists.

We have seen how different kinds of medicine, by
furnishing the positive or negative molecules needed
by the body, restore the natural equilibrium and
preserve life and health, and how the failure to
obtain these needed electrical supplies of life-giving
energy, either by food or medicine, results in disease
and death. We have seen how toxic and varied
poisons have their antidotes in opposite electrical
elements and molecules, and how stimulants excite
and opiates quiet the electric energy of the body,
and it is unnecessary to dwell longer on this sub-
ject. The fact that all sickness and death is caused
by the electrical derangement of the body I think
is now so clearly proven and so generally accepted,
that detail and extended argument is unnecessary.

To show that electricity builds up the body. Even
at this late period in the world's history there are
instances of nature returning to her primitive elec-
tric crystalline process even to the extent of convert-
ing man's body into stone. Four recent cases are
reported in the medical records of man's flesh grad-
ually turning to stone. One case is reported from
North Judson, Indiana, where Eli Green is turning
to stone. His muscles, skin and flesh are gradually

ELECTRICAL DERANGEMENT PRODUCES DEATH 95

becoming as hard as the bones of his framework. To
the touch he is dead. Only the feeble action of heart,
lungs and stomach and a fertile and active mind
give evidence that there is any life in him whatever.

The physicians declare he is afflicted with a
disease that runs its course in seven years; not a
day more or less. Green has already dragged out
his existence over four of these years ; only three of
his short span of life remain.

There is a similar case reported of Miss Stella
Ewing, the ossified woman of Rome, New York,
and one from Sydney, Australia, where Jacques
Moritz was afflicted with the same terrible malady.
Eight years ago Moritz was seized with sickness
that baffled every effort by the physicians to re-
lieve it. From the patient's feet a numbness began
to creep upward. That was the first sign of the
disease. The numbness steadily ascended, and seven
years from the day the malady first displayed it-
self the sickness had eaten its way into the pa-
tient's brain and had hardened it into stone exactly
as it had hardened the muscles, flesh and skin of
his body. Then death relieved the sufferer. There
are several recent cases of a similar kind just re-
ported in the newspapers.

This shows how easily nature can go back to her
primitive electric process and in the crystalline for-
mations resume her first step in world building. And
humanity is not entirely free from an occasional
freak of nature in thus returning to her first proc-
esses of electric growth.

Electricity teaches there is no death or need of a
resurrection. That which lived never dies.

Electricity demonstrates the resurrection not of

96 THE UNIVERSE

the physical body, but rather the continued ex-
istence of the real body, which is the electrical and
spiritual body. Electricity proves there is no death.
I believe man has three bodies — first, the physical
body, or organic aggregation of atoms; second,
the invisible electric body, which weaves and or-
ganizes the atomic body, sometimes called the astral
body; and third, the real man, the spiritual body or
soul, which controls the atomic body by means of
the electric body. These constitute one perfect or-
ganism, and in normal health and condition it is
under the almost perfect control of the mind or spir-
itual body, which sends forth its behest through
the electric energy of the brain, which is the seat of
power having charge of the electric and atomic
body.

Death is the separation of the physical and spir-
itual bodies. The physical body goes into the grave
and dissolves back into its natural elements. It
fertilizes the soil and appears again in grass and
tree and shrub, and the cattle eat it, and men eat
the cattle, and its molecules enter again into other
bodies.

But there is no resurrection for the physical body;
it never comes out of the grave in organic form.
The spiritual and electric bodies never die, never
go into the grave. This is the true resurrection —
the life everlasting. It is the invisible and secondary
form which does not die, cannot die, and when once
formed is as eternal as the stars.

The spiritual body and the electric form which
surrounds it are incorruptible and start on their
journey of endless existence together, never to be
separated or destroyed.

ELECTRICAL DERANGEMENT PRODUCES DEATH 97

Matter in its elemental form is invisible and eter-
nal; electricity and spirit are invisible and eternal.
Thus when the real man throws off his overcoat of
atoms and steps out of this "mortal coil," he is
free from the limitations of matter and can com-
mand the electric energy to go where destiny points
and draws him, which is to the electric and spiritual
center of our planetary system, the self-luminous and
perfected world, the all-life-giving sun.

The oxygen of the air keeps alive the fire of physi-
cal life, and the body may be compared to a flame
being fed unceasingly according to the laws of com-
bustion. A want of oxygen extinguishes the flame
of life as it extinguishes the flame of a lamp.

It is said a human being dies every second. In
ten thousand years, two hundred thousand mil-
lions of human bodies have been formed by means
of respiration and alimentation from the earth and
atmosphere, and have returned to them again.
They have enriched the earth and entered again
into atmospheric circulation.

The earth is to-day formed in part of the myriads
of brains which have thought and organisms which
have lived. We walk over our ancestors as those
who come after us will walk over us. It would be
difficult to take a step upon the planet without
walking over the remains of the dead, or to eat or
drink without reabsorbing what has been eaten and
drank a thousand times before, or to breathe with-
out using the same air already many times used by
the dead.

But this is not all there is of humanity. All the
souls that have lived still exist. Souls are the seed
of terrestrial population. We have no reason to
7

98 THE UNIVERSE

affirm that man is formed solely of material atoms
and that the faculty of thinking is only a property
of his organization. This is the mistake of the one-
sided physicist. When we analyze matter we find
everywhere the invisible atom. Matter disappears
like smoke in the atmosphere.

Our bodies at death gradually disappear in the
same way. If our eyes had power to see the reality
of things they would look through walls formed of
separate molecules, through seemingly solid bodies,
which are atomic vortices. It is with the eye of the
spirit that we must see. We cannot trust to the sole
testimony of our senses. There are as many stars
above our head in the daytime as at night.

Nature knows neither astronomy, physics nor chem-
istry; these are subjective methods of study. All
things are one — the infinitely great and the infinitely
small. Stars and atoms are as one.

"To speak with exactness," says Flammarion,
"solidity does not exist. A heavy ball of iron is
composed of atoms which do not touch each other;
its apparent solidity is pure illusion. In scientific
analysis it is a cloud of gnats like those that hover
in the air at twilight. Heat this ball which seems
so solid and it will flow like water; heat it still
more, it will evaporate into invisible space without
changing its nature. It will always continue to be
iron. In a house, its walls, floors, carpets and furni-
ture are composed of molecules which do not touch
each other. And these molecules which constitute
all matter revolve around each other."

It is the same thing with our bodies. They are
composed of molecules perpetually rotating around
each other, like a flame, constantly consuming and

ELECTRICAL DERANGEMENT PRODUCES DEATH 99

constantly renewing itself. It is like a river on whose
banks we sit and fancy we see the same water flowing
past, but the current renews each drop perpetually.

Each globule of our blood is a miniature world,
and we have five million in "the fraction of a cubic
inch, flowing incessantly through our arteries, flesh
and brain, rushing in a vortex of life, as rapid
relatively as that of the celestial bodies, and con-
tinually renewing the molecules of our heart, brain,
eyes, nerves and flesh, and every atom of our bodily
organism. And this so rapidly that in a few months
our body is entirely reconstructed. Electricity, the
right hand of Deity, does all this and sustains the
earth, the sun and stars of the universe in infinite
space. That which gives man his organism is not
his material part; it is vital, invisible, electric force,
and mental power. The body disintegrates all at
once after death, as it disintegrates slowly, renew-
ing itself perpetually, during life.

In the future there will be no fearful apprehension
that the coal deposits of the world will be exhausted.
The waters that now run to waste, the ever moving
tides of the restless sea, the swift wings of the un-
used winds that sweep through the tides of the at-
mosphere will be harnessed to the car of human
progress, and furnish all the energy needed to supply
the vast activities of the world.

The concentrated heating power, latent in every
sunbeam, and the combustible gases hidden in every
drop of water will be supplemental sources of bound-
less energy for all ages on this wonderful magnetic
planet. All sickness and ailments of the body are
the result of the derangement of the electricity of
the body, for which there is a remedy.

100 THE UNIVERSE

The art of longevity will be restored to the human
race by supplying the electric energy necessary to
maintain its growth and vigor, renew its wasted
tissue and preserve its organic power. Then the
age of Methuselah may come again in longevity,
and the centenarian be in the boyhood of his race.
Man will eat less, enjoy more, and get a thousand-
fold more pleasure out of life, and be better pre-
pared for his swift translation to the celestial cities
of the sun.

In the future he may not eat eleven hundred meals
per annum, but a few mouthfuls of concentrated
food daily and an electric supply attachment ad-
justed to his body during sleeping hours may re-
new and rejuvenate his electric organism. It may
be that in the future every residence will contain
a chamber supplied with air and gases containing
all the elements of the body so adjusted as to
give it continual life and vigor by merely breathing
in its life-giving elements a few hours each day.
All these things are possible.

Then there will be light and refreshing work of a
few hours daily — no real toil or labor — for the elec-
tric devices and pliable machinery, subject to the
will of man and the electric button, will do the
work of the world. Then the soul will be paramount
and soar above the grosser appetites and passions
to gather celestial joys in the spirit realm of earth's
diviner life.

This is pre-eminently the age of mind and invisi-
ble forces, as the past century was the age of mat-
ter. Francis Grierson says : "So far as we know,
electricity is the soul of form. What we call brain
waves have an analogy to electric waves. We are

ELECTRICAL DERANGEMENT PRODUCES DEATH 101

being ruled by the seemingly impossible, and the
most successful inventors of the present day would
have passed for madmen twenty years ago. The
so-called dreamers are now the men of action who
have proven their power and competence, and think-
ing people turn to them for moie miracles of dis-
covery and invention. The day is not far distant
when science of the mind will treat material science
as a plaything, and the psychic power of intellect
will kill Mammon like the stroke of an electric bolt,
and brute power will succumb to soul force. The
thinkers of to-day are as far removed from the
thinkers of 1870 as electricity is from steam. We
know steam is a crude and clumsy thing compared
with electricity, and to-morrow we shall awake to
the fact that mind is just as superior to the crude
electric current."

One of the strong desires of mankind is a long
life with a cheerful, vigorous old age. This may be
obtained by supplying the necessary electrical energy
either in proper food, or by a direct supply of elec-
tricity. This will prevent the hardening of the
cellular tissues which produces the decrepitude of
old age, and help to bless and lengthen human life.

With the divine powers of mind and electricity
working for man the millennium of a long life and
happiness will soon arrive.

CHAPTER VII

ALL LIGHT, HEAT AND LIFE IS EVOLVED ONLY IN
THE ATMOSPHERE OP SUNS AND PLANETS

I CONTEND there is no light, heat or physical life
except in the magnetic atmosphere of suns and
planets. That only in this marvelous electric belt
which surrounds the earth, sun and planets is light,
heat and life evolved, for there alone is it needed
for animal and vegetable life.

There is neither light, heat nor physical life in space.
Physical life cannot exist in the cold, dark ether of
space, and without life, light and heat would be
not only useless, but as both are sensations of
physical organisms they could have no existence
whatever. They only exist as sensations caused by
electric currents passing either to or through or-
ganic bodies. Where those organic bodies do not
exist light and heat do not exist, for nature does
no useless, nugatory things.

No physical life can be evolved or exist, except in
the electric atmosphere of suns and planets where the
life-giving electric currents meet and exert their
power, and then only by drawing that life as an
electric current from the sun constantly into the
lungs every minute. In this way only is life and
growth generated and all physical organisms created
and continued in existence.

Thus all life is preserved and renewed by drawing

LIGHT, HEAT AND LIFE: HOW EVOLVED 103

the wireless electricity from the air just as the elec-
tric wire takes it from the dynamo. The vital por-
tion of the air we draw into the electric reservoir
of our lungs is simply our daily life drawn each day
from the life-giving sun. This life and all that
exist on earth or planets could not co'me from a
burning globe or a molten sun. It is a superla-
tive absurdity to think so.

Light, heat and life are the products of electric
energy, which is only called into existence by the
contact of positive and negative electricity in na-
ture's chosen medium — the atmospheric environment
of suns, planets and their satellites. This is nature's
chosen theatre for animal and vegetable life. There
is no reason or necessity for light, heat or animal
and vegetable life elsewhere in the universe.

Here upon the surface of suns and planets are
the mighty and varied currents of electric power
and magnetic force, weaving forms and substance
from invisible atoms and molecules, under the laws
of electric attraction and organic affinity. In the
economy of nature there are no wasted energies,
or useless activities. Light, heat and physical life
in space or transparent ether would be useless and
nugatory ; therefore nature ignores such folly in all
her fruitful processes.

There may be reflected light, or a fluorescent glow,
as in the tail of a comet or in the nebula of frigid
space, but nothing we can truly call either heat or
light can be evolved outside of the atmospheric
sheet surrounding and penetrating the surface of
suns, planets and satellites.

We walk on the surface of a revolving magnet
and dynamo more perfect in measureless power and

104 THE UNIVERSE

efficiency than any man has ever invented or
dreamed of, and it generates the power which makes
light, heat and life in its own electric environment,
where all things "live, move and have their being."
It does not get light and heat from the sun; it
gets electric currents with which it manufactures
light and heat.

Prof. Richard Proctor says : "Profs. Bond and
Zollner calculated that Jupiter sends forth more
light than he receives from the sun," and he con-
cludes that, "if this be true, Jupiter must be par-
tially self-luminous and shines in part by his own

This sustains my position that there is no such
thing as "borrowed light from the sun," any more
than borrowed heat from the sun. There are cur-
rents of electricity from the sun which burst into
light and heat on the earth and planets when they
come in contact with their opposite electricity.

But each globe in space evolves its own light and
heat in its own environing atmosphere. If Jupiter
shines by its own light, then the earth and planets
all shine by their own light, the sun furnishing the
electric power to enable them to do so. I think our
moon is no exception. It evolves the mild silvery
light it displays in our midnight skies from its own
attenuated atmosphere, but displays it, like the
planets, only on the side exposed to the direct rays
of the sun. The greater and denser parts of the
moon's atmosphere is in the deep and numerous
cavities of its torn and rugged volcanic surface.
All planets and satellites shine by the light evolved
in their own atmosphere.

I contend that no reliance can be placed in the

LIGHT, HEAT AND LIFE: HOW EVOLVED 105

spectroscopic evidence of heat in the sun, or any
distant globe. This ought to be apparent when all
light and heat rays can only be translated into
photography as a picture evolved in our own at-
mosphere. What we see are the electric colors in the
atmosphere of a distant sun or planet.

The spectroscope simply photographs the colors of
the elements in solution composing the atmosphere,
just as we photograph the rich colors of a glowing
sunset or a gorgeous rainbow. The evidence of the
spectroscope as to heat has been greatly exaggerated
and overestimated by the scientists, for it can give
no evidence of heat. An astronomer standing on
the moon and examining our gorgeous, glowing,
crimson sunsets or aurora through a spectroscope
would declare our earth was a blazing ball of fire.
It would seem so to him, and he would have just
as strong evidence as our astronomers have that
the sun is hot or a ball of fire. Our astronomers
look at the brilliant colors of the sun's aurora and
make the same mistake.

All the astronomers admit the truth of Prof.
Proctor's statement — that "the heat-giving power of
a star is not proportional to the amount of light
it emits." I ask why? And the answer is very plain :
Because the stars and suns have no excessive heat
and never had. Recent facts prove the sun is not
hot. Prof. C. G. Abbott of the Smithsonian Insti-
tute, in his observations on the sun's eclipse on May
28th, 1900, says in his report : "My experiments
showed the corona of the sun was actually cooler
than the gray card which had been used at the
room temperature."

What our astronomers have taken for fire and

106 THE UNIVERSE

evidences of heat is the rich and glowing rainbow
colors of the outer atmosphere of the sun, pro-
duced by infinitesimal atoms of the different metals
and substances of the sun floating in solution in
its brilliant aurora, just as the elements of the
earth float in solution in our gorgeous sunsets.
The sun having a larger surplus of electricity than
the earth is thereby enabled to extend its vast
aurora, from the equator to the poles, and this
gives continuous, varied and beautiful light, with
no darkness to its celestial inhabitants. But the
earth, lacking a sufficient surplus of electricity to
extend its aurora from the equator to the poles,
must content itself by displaying its brilliant light
and beauty near its poles, only occasionally ex-
tending it half way to the equator. The fact that
the earth creates its own aurora shows it manu-
factures its own light. Every flash of lightning in
our midnight sky, every blazing meteor in our at-
mosphere, prove the earth and planets evolve their
own light and heat.

I agree with Prof. Proctor, when he says : "I adopt
the principle of Sir William Herschell that analogy
is the chief and the best guide for the student of
astronomy. General resemblance of structure indi-
cates a general resemblance in the purpose which the
celestial bodies are intended to subserve." And I
contend that all or nearly all suns and planets are
alike in structure and in substance, and are vast
inhabited worlds, governed by the same laws, con-
trolled by the same electric energy, and possessing
varied types of vegetable, animal and intellectual
creations similar to our earth.

It is a universal law of nature that wherever

LIGHT, HEAT AND LIFE : HOW EVOLVED 107

great electric power is conferred there are creations
and results commensurate with that power.

Prof. Garrett P. Serviss, in the New York Journal,
July 24th, 1901, predicted we would have four
years of excessive heat on account of the dark
spots on the sun, and many other scientists agreed
with him. He said : "The earth is a satellite of a
variable star. The source of terrible heat is directly
in the sun and due to an extraordinary increase in
its effective radiation. The periodic sunspot has
thrown open the furnace door and sent forth the
destroying blast which will continue for four
years."

I undertook to answer him and contended that
the sun is not variable in its heating power, and
furnishes no more heating power to the earth at
one time than another. That there is no increase
in its effective radiation. That the sun does not
furnish heat to the earth at all, and is not a ther-
mal or heating engine as claimed by the scientists,
but is an electric generator like the earth and does
not need to be hot. That the sun furnishes the
electric power and the earth heats itself. In other
words, the sun furnishes powerful currents of elec-
tricity which come in contact with the earth's op-
posite electricity and the resistance of its atmos-
phere, and which are converted into light, heat and
vital force down near the earth's surface.

The electric power furnished by the sun does not
vary, but is measured by the attracting power of
the earth as a vast magnet. Therefore all excess of
heat is due to local causes and the uneven distri-
bution of the sun's electric current on the earth's
surface. This unequal distribution of sun currents,

108 THE UNIVERSE

causing excessive heat in the west, was produced
by light rainfall during the previous year, and the
harvesting of large areas in Kansas, Missouri and
adjacent territories, thus exposing a dry soil and
preventing the accumulation of moisture necessary
to form clouds. The succeeding summers justified
my position and refuted the predictions of the
learned professor and other scientists.

In mentioning these things I mean no disparage-
ment to Prof. Serviss, whom I hold in high esteem,
and only find fault with the old traditions which
he upholds.

I am a friend to all scientists and regard them as
earnest workers seeking the truth. But they follow
accepted and antiquated authority too closely, and
thus "the blind lead the blind." They are too often
one-sided and impracticable. Men who study apes
and beetles or atoms and gases all their lives are
no judges of angel's faces or of the scope and de-
sign of the universe. Prof. Proctor's testimony
that "nine- tenths of the astronomers employ their
powers in making observations at great pains and
labor which are not worth the paper on which they
are recorded," is a plain statement of their tendency
to be cranky and impracticable.

Some are so one-sided they think mathematics is
everything. Mathematics in its place, like the miser,
is good to count gains after they are acquired ; but
had man relied on mathematics he would have re-
mained as ignorant of the fundamental truths of
the universe as the Blackfoot Indians. Newton
owed none of his discoveries to mathematics. When
his constructive imagination formulated a theory
he tried to bolster it up with mathematics. But

LIGHT, HEAT AND LIFE: HOW EVOLVED 109

it generally proved as delusive as did his calcula-
tion that the sun was 1,669,300 degrees hot.

The great boast of the mathematicians is that Le
Verrier calculated where Neptune was before it was
discovered by Galle at Berlin, but the fact is he
missed it eight astronomical units or over seven
hundred millions of miles, and said Neptune was
not the planet he was looking for.

These are two average tests of mathematical
calculations, and they are on a par with the mis-
calculations of how much the sun must burn up
annually under the so-called laws of gravity to
supply the necessary heat to the earth and planets.

Imagination— constructive ideality— is the highest
gift of Deity to man, and the only faculty that can
reason from the known to the unknown and com-
prehend the wonders and grandeur of the universe.

I am not a practical chemist seeking the mys-
teries of nature in the laboratory, nor a professional
scientist exploring the fields of original research;
but, like La Place, Comte, Herbert Spencer and
others, I formulate my theories and scientific hy-
potheses from the latest and best established facts
of science as I see it. Science is only unified or
systematic knowledge. Every fact is a scientific
fact, and every truth is a scientific truth whether
it pertains to so-called science or to religion or
philosophy. Nature has no subdivisions of science,
religion or philosophy, nor astronomy, chemistry
or geology ; but all things are a unity, constituting
one harmonious universe; and he who separates
science from religion or either from philosophy goes
contrary to nature and divides the universe into
fractions. As I am not a member of any scientific

110 THE UNIVERSE

or religious association, I have no prejudices to over-
come and seek the truth only, without fear, favor
or undue predilections. Old traditions, fossilized
theories and antiquated authority have little weight
in my mind by the side of recent facts. But I am
not an iconoclast, for I am more anxious to build
up than to tear down.

The professional scientists may deem such students
of nature as myself who trespass upon their chosen
domain as amateurs. If so, it is a proud distinction.
Amateurs have accomplished nearly all the great
things in the world's history. Cromwell was a
farmer, Hastings and Clive were clerks, Bismarck
twice failed in his examination to become a lawyer,
Washington was a surveyor and Franklin a printer,
Herschell was a musician, Faraday a bookbinder,
Scott a lawyer's clerk, Arkwright, the inventor of
the spinning machine, was a barber; Spinoza a glass-
blower, Herbert Spencer an engineer, Edison a news-
boy, and Stephenson, the inventor of the locomotive,
an ordinary workman; Lincoln was a railsplitter,
Grant a tanner, Andrew Johnson a tailor, Andrew
Jackson a saddler, Vanderbilt a ferryman, Roths-
child a peddler, Krupp a blacksmith, Paul a tent-
maker, and Christ a carpenter. The names of dis-
tinguished amateurs could be continued indefinitely,
but space forbids.

As I have discussed this question elsewhere and
touched on it in other chapters, extended discussion
might cause repetition. Besides, this volume is not
intended for detail or abtruse minutiae, but for the
statement of leading facts for the masses of intelli-
gent people, who abhor technical terms and dry de-
tails. Many people find scientific books so dry and

LIGHT, HEAT AND LIFE : HOW EVOLVED 111

unpalatable, that, like the weary listener to the
dry, dull sermon of the missionary, who said :

"If I were a cannibal from Timbuctoo,
I would eat that missionary and his hymnbook too."

Doubtless he thought the hymnbook would be
excellent dessert after such a dry meal; and some
readers of scientific works find most any kind of
dessert refreshing after partaking of the mental
pabulum of dry statistics and technical terms to
be found in many scientific works.

Our American Indian is never dull or unpoetic in
his conception of the Universe. He sees God in the
lightning, hears Him in the thunder ; and according
to him the " Milky Way " is the " Path of souls " lead-
ing to the villages in the sun. Along this pathway
travel the spirits of the dead, and the brighter
stars are "the campfires for the solitary journey
to the land of the hereafter."

The Japanese term the Milky Way "the silver
river of heaven." And the ancient Greeks con-
sidered the blue dome of the sky a crystal globe
where dwelt the Olympian gods.

No science should be dry, and above all astron-
omy should lift us to empyrean heights where we
may tread among the stars.

CHAPTER VIII

RECENT ELECTRICAL DISCOVERIES AND APPLIANCES,
WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY, ETC.

IT is said facts are now being discovered and
physical theories developed the ultimate result of
which may be the explanation of the mysterious
phenomena presented by the corona of the sun,
the tails of comets, the aurora, terrestrial magnet-
ism and its variations, nebulae and the zodiacal
light. First, these facts are being established in
connection with the pressure exerted by light which
was pointed out by Maxwell and deduced by him
from his electro-magnetic theory of light, which is,
that when a pencil of light impinges perpendicularly
on an opaque object, it produces a pressure on the
surface of that object. This pressure is determined
by the condition that if the object were set in mo-
tion with the velocity of light and the force against
it kept up, the power to keep up the pressure would
be equal to that carried by the ray of light.

Second, that particles smaller than atoms, called
corpuscles or ions, are thrown off with high velocity
from the intensely heated bodies. The sun, they
claim, being siich a body, it follows that such ions
must be shot out from it. On this theory it is held
that the explanation of a comet's tail is simple.
The comet evaporates on the side next to the sun
and, there being no pressure to hinder its expansion,

RECENT ELECTRICAL DISCOVERIES 113

it begins in flying off in all directions. It condenses
into very minute particles which, by reason of the
impulsion or pressure of the sun's rays, are thrown
in the opposite direction from the sun.

My explanation has been, without all this detail,
that it was the same law of electric repulsion
which drove the comet off and prevented it falling
into the sun, which also drove the comet's tail in
an opposite direction from the sun.

This solution of the comet's tail does not solve
the greater one of the repulsion of the comet itself.
The pressure of the electric ions or corpuscles might
force the tail away, but a greater electric force
from the sun drives off the comet.

Prof. J. J. Thomson and Arrhenius, a Swedish
physicist, have by experiments discovered and elab-
orated the manner and principles on which the ions
or corpuscles operate. Arrhenius discovered that
these ions were conductors of electricity and why,
and Prof. Thomson discovered each corpuscle had
the same electric charge as an ion of hydrogen,
and that each must be smaller than a hydrogen
atom — in fact only a thousandth part of it.

And here for the first time in the world's history
science tells us there are bodies smaller than an
atom — a thousand times smaller than an atom.
We are told an atom is a thousand times smaller
than the particles of invisible air we breath ; now
we have an ion a thousand times smaller than the
atom. Surely the scientists have at last reached
my theory of the fourth state of matter which I
call the electro-magnetic. In fact these ions or
corpuscles may be electricity itself or the atoms
of electricity which science has at last discovered.
8

114 THE UNIVERSE

And streams of these infinitesimal ions may con-
stitute the swift and invisible currents of electricity
which produce all natural phenomena. Prof. Blake,
of the Kansas University, says: " Crookes called
his cathode streams the fourth form of matter,
but first to-day is such a state proven. Now, we
must recognize at the beginning of this twentieth
century a new form of matter. We have to deal
with negatively charged particles so small that
they have free paths of motion even among the
atoms of substances."

As electric currents have free paths of motion
even among the atoms of matter, these ions or cor-
puscles must be one form of electricity and must
be both positive and negative, though the negative
ions attract the most attention. I am glad to
find science coming to my conclusions as to the
fourth state of matter. But instead of calling
it electric ions, electrons or Thomson corpuscles, it
should be named electro-magnetic ether. It may
be that science has at last discovered what elec-
tricity is, and that it consists of these infini-
tesimal corpuscles. Prof. Blake says: "These ions
or corpuscles shatter into charged gases the mole-
cules of gases and ionize the gases and make them
conductors of electricity; they raise gases to in-
candescence and make them light-giving sources;
they form nuclei about which matter will aggre-
gate and condense; they seem to explain some of
the most stupendous and perplexing problems
in cosmic physics — such as the cause of the sun's
corona, the spread of the comet's tail, the source
of the meteors, the fantastic play of the auroras,
whence the electric displays of our atmosphere, the

RECENT ELECTRICAL DISCOVERIES 115

after-glow of the setting sun, and the why of the
zodiacal light."

He says the corpuscles seem to be solving the big
problems of the heavens, and adds : " The corpuscles
become luminous when impinged upon by electric
waves; and waves of light, which are electro-mag-
netic disturbances, must move them, and light will
be produced and be scattered in all directions as
if reflected from minute particles of ordinary mat-
ter. This may account for the glow of the nebulae,
and the zodiacal light. These corpuscles, being ad-
mitted into the moist air of our earth, form nu-
clei of condensation and drops are formed; and
the growth of the high, fleecy clouds finds its be-
ginning around these corpuscles. They also strike
our equatorial region; there they are influenced by
the earth's magnetic forces and deflected towards
the poles, and near the poles they reach gases
dense enough to become luminous by their impact
and show the fantastic colorings of the aurora.

" Our atmosphere lies, then, like a great insulating
sheet between conducting layers — the surface of the
ocean and the upper air. In the ether of this inter-
mediate insulating region electric waves may be
set up to be propagated as signals in straight lines
in all directions. When wireless telegraphy first
reached out timidly into space, we all said its cur-
rents would leave the earth's surface within a short
distance, for they went out from the earth's surface
in straight lines; but as they extended farther and
farther they seemed to bend around the earth and
to follow its curvature. Hertz, who discovered the
electric waves which Marconi now so successfully
uses in wireless telegraphy, showed us in 1887 that

116 THE UNIVERSE

conductors reflected these waves, and the ocean's
surface sent them back when they impinged upon it.

"Now, with upper air layers proven conductors,
the electric waves must be deflected from above as
well and bent downward to follow the earth's cur-
vature."

And thus electric signals, silent but all pervading,
will before long circle our globe by their repeated
deflections through this great speaking tube around
the earth. The mysterious negative corpuscles,
more minute than our smallest atoms, thus are
themselves the very basis of the practicability of
wireless telegraphy, our latest invention. Nay,
more, may not these ions or corpuscles be atoms
of electricity, and, being a thousand times smaller
than atoms of matter, impregnate them with posi-
tive and negative force?

Inventors have been endeavoring to send mes-
sages over long distances without wires ever since
the first tests were made in 1896. Only recently
Marconi has succeeded in sending them across the
Atlantic, two thousand miles through the air.

The distance to which messages may be trans-
mitted and received depends on the amount of elec-
tric energy employed, the frequency of oscillation
in the radiating system, the length of the electric
waves emitted, the height of the perpendicular wires
from the ground, the medium through which the
waves are propagated, the sensitiveness of the
coherer or receiver, and the precision with which
the instruments are adjusted.

Long electric waves are radiated to greater dis-
tances than shorter ones, and much depends on the
syntonic system, or tuning of the instrument, so as

RECENT ELECTRICAL DISCOVERIES 117

to communicate with any selected receiver to the
exclusion of all others.

An electric generator supplies the source of elec-
tricity for operating an induction coil to transform
the low pressure into an alternating current of high
pressure. This charges the wire suspended from a
mast and the wire leading to the earth to a suffi-
cient potential to cause the opposite charges of elec-
tricity to rush together, thus forming a spark or
disruptive discharge through a small air gap; as a
result high potential currents surge to and fro
through the wires hundreds of thousands of times
per second.

These high potential currents radiate electric
waves which are propagated as light waves and
spread out in every direction. It is said the whole
process of transmitting and receiving wireless mes-
sages is not unlike to the emission of light and
its reception by the retina of the eye.

The reception of these waves is by means of a
vertical wire similar to that used in transmitting,
the difference being the wires at the terminals are
connected with metal filings inclosed in a small
glass tube called the coherer instead of the spark
gap. The electric waves impinge on the elevated
wire and are converted into electric oscillations,
which act on the filings, and an auxiliary circuit
registers the impulses on a ribbon of paper in read-
able Morse dots and dashes. The higher the ver-
tical or mast wires and the greater the number
of wires, the greater the wave length and the far-
ther the distance transmitted.

Marconi in his first Atlantic tests employed kites
and balloons to carry the vertical wire so that

118 THE UNIVERSE

long electric waves could be obtained. Since then
he has carried his wires on high masts, as at Poldhu,
Glace Bay, and Wellfleet Station. The Marconi
companies have equipped six stations in the United
States, five in Hawaii, twenty in Great Britain,
one in Belgium and one in France. There are
eighteen ocean steamers, thirty-two British-men-of
war and several Italian and American warships
which have Marconi installations. Marconi says :
" There are thirty-five land stations, twenty-one
liners and eighty-five warships equipped with Mar-
coni apparatus. Land stations cost $1,000, and
ship equipment, $700. Trans-Atlantic stations cost
$100,000 each."

Wireless telegraphy is the most recent miracle of
electricity, and shows it to be the cosmic energy
of the universe. Science stumbled upon it. And
in the same way, Sir Wm. Crookes, in a recent in-
terview, says: "Science may some day stumble
upon the soul. Men of science believe more than
they can express, spiritually as well as physically."
He will not prophesy, but said with ominous im-
port: " If you had come to me a hundred years
ago do you think I should have dreamed of fore-
telling the telephone? Why, even now I cannot
understand it. I use it every day, but I don't un-
derstand it. Think of that little, stretched disk of
iron at the end of a wire repeating not only sounds,
but words, and with the most delicate and illusive
inflections of tone which separate one human voice
from another."

Mr. Peter Cooper Hewitt, says the Electrical
Review, has invented a new apparatus which it is
said will make a revolution in the method of send^

RECENT ELECTRICAL DISCOVERIES 119

ing wireless telegraph messages. The device consists
of a glass globe about ten inches in diameter, hav-
ing two tubes containing mercury sealed in the
bottom of the vessel.

This apparatus acts as a powerful and effective
interrupter and takes the place of the spark gap
now used in discharging the condensers for setting
up electrical waves. It enables powerful, rapid and
continuous oscillations to be set up in the antenna,
or sending mast, used in transmitting wireless mes-
sages, and not only enables messages to be sent
over very great distances with ease, but permits
secrecy to be maintained, which heretofore has
been impossible.

The operation of this device depends upon two
new phenomena in physics which Mr. Hewitt has
discovered in the course of his researches. The
first is the resistance of the mercury in the appa-
ratus to a passage of current until a high potential
has been applied; the second is the disappearance
of this resistance after this high voltage has been
reached.

The effect of these two phenomena is to permit
a condenser to be charged to a high potential and
then, by the disappearance of the resistance of the
interrupter, to discharge it very rapidly. The result
of this action is to set up violent and rapid current
impulses in the circuit containing the condenser, and
thence in the sending wire. The current impulse,
being very powerful, will enable messages to be
sent to great distances, and as the number of oscil-
lations per second can be controlled, this permits
of selective signaling. The number of impulses can
l?e made very high — above a million a second. The

120 THE UNIVERSE

device is inexpensive and durable. It is considered
a great contribution to wireless telegraphy and
establishes it on a commercial basis, and selective
signaling is solved and trans-Atlantic transmission
will be easy.

Radium is a rare metal recently discovered, hav-
ing remarkable qualities and very difficult to ob-
tain. It is a constituent of pitchblende, which is
found in many places, but only in a small way.
So far all that has been procured has come from
a mine in Cornwall. A ton of pitchblende carries
about 15^ grains of radium and it is very difficult
to extract. A grain is estimated to be worth $200,-
000 and a kilogram is worth about $2,000,000.
There is only about one pound of radium in the
world. It is estimated to be worth $1,000,000.

Radium was discovered by M. and Mme. Curie,
in France, after they had familiarized themselves
with the remarkable properties of uranium and
polonium. Radium has many curious and inexpli-
cable qualities. It continually emits heat and light
without combustion, without chemical changes of
any kind, and without any change in its bulk, ap-
pearance or molecular structure, which remains
identical after many months.

It is so powerful in the energy it constantly hurls
forth as to entail many dangers in handling it.
Sir Wm. Crookes says in describing it: " Probably
if half a kilogram were in a bottle on that table
it would kill us all. It would most certainly de-
stroy our sight and burn our skins to such an
extent we could not survive. The smallest bit placed
on one's arm would produce a blister it would
take months to heal." It also emits electrons with a

RECENT ELECTRICAL DISCOVERIES 121

velocity so great that Prof. Crookes estimates "one
gram is enough to lift the whole of the British
navy to the top of Ben Nevis, and I am not quite
certain that we could not throw in the French
fleet as well."

It has such surprising properties that Lord Kel-
vin was moved to say of it that, "it threatens to
overthrow the correlation of forces," which is the
rock-ribbed, foundation postulate of science. It
seems already to have unsettled the accepted theory
of light, and after the experiments of the Rus-
sian scientists who are now investigating it, Profs.
Mendelief, Yigooff and Borgruan, the result may
give us new scientific theories and a new nomen-
clature.

Radium tends to confirm my electric theory of
creation, it also seems to aid the Thomson cor-
puscles hypothesis, and will open the way to new
and important discoveries.

My opinion from very brief thought on the sub-
ject is that radium is in its nature a form of elec-
tric energy solidified, and may be a bundle of Thom-
son corpuscles or electrons combined and solidified
by some process not yet understood. It is in the
nature of an electric dynamo, and draws its con-
stant supply of electricity from the air. It is plain
that it is an electric substance and manifestation,
for, as Prof. Crookes says, "it emits electrons with a
velocity so great one gram would lift the British
navy to the top of a mountain, and he is even
willing to throw in the French fleet." If he were
not a great scientist, I should say he was exaggerat-
ing like an amateur. Radium is at present a great
scientific puzzle. It seems to destroy the present

122 THE UNIVERSE

theory of light and the conservation of energy
and the so-called attraction of gravitation by rea-
son of its marvelous energy and wonderful quali-
ties.

But I stand with the scientists on the doctrine
of the conservation of energy and the correlation
of forces, and do not believe radium seriously
threatens it, though Lord Kelvin had much reason
to say so; and it is a puzzle yet unsolved as to
how it maintains its energy without diminution
of its force and bulk. I see but one explanation,
and that is, that it renews itself constantly b}'
drawing electric energy from the air, as a battery
or dynamo draws it, and thus retains its marvelous
power unimpaired.

I hold that energy, like matter, is a substance
and can neither be created nor destroyed. It is
impossible to create a molecule out of nothing or
to reduce a single particle of energy to nothing.
Energy, like matter, can be changed from one form
to another or from one place to another, but all
matter is one matter in its elemental form, and all
energy is from one original energy, which I hold to
be electricity. All matter is the aggregate mani-
festations of the invisible atom, and all energy is
the varied manifestations of the one ultimate and
only force in nature — electricity.

The transformation of energy, such as falling
water, expanding steam, heat, light, vital force,
and so-called gravitation, are all from the same
electric elemental force, and this energy is without
increase or decrease and is known as the conser-
vation of energy. The definition given of electric-
ity by Atkins in his work on electricity, which says,

RECENT ELECTRICAL DISCOVERIES 123

"it is a molecular mode of motion," is an absurd-
ity, for motion is an effect produced by a cause,
and all motion is caused by electric energy. And
the mode of motion is simply the manner in which
the law of electro-magnetism operates. Thus there
may be an electric law yet undiscovered by which
a substance like radium may draw electric energy
from the air and keep its force and bulk unim-
paired for many months, or perpetually.

But radium raises many other questions affect-
ing the nature of light and heat, such as how such
great heat and light can be condensed into so small
a compass and evolved with such wonderful power.

Prospecting for valuable metals by electricity
has been recently introduced in Wales with remark-
able success. In the Cwncystwyth mines in Corn-
wall new and valuable deposits of ore and blende
were located. These mines have been worked for
over fifteen hundred years, and much of this time
the search for additional lodes has been going on;
yet this electrical device accomplished in a few hours
what fifteen centuries of search failed to discover.

By the electric method of prospecting a current
of high potential — 30, 000 volts or more — is employed
to energize a piece of ground supposed to contain
mineral. The current is taken from the terminals
of the generating coil to metal rods or electrodes
which are pushed an inch or two into the earth.
From these distributers the lines of force spread
out in both vertical and horizontal planes and
may be made to extend over an area of several
miles.

Their presence is detected by means of a delicate
telephonic receiver connected with a second pair of

124 THE UNIVERSE

metallic rods, which are stuck into the earth in any
desired position. When the receiver is silent or
gives only faint sounds, it indicates that the lines
of force are deflected from their normal course.
This reveals the presence of metallic masses in the
earth, and, by moving the electrodes about, the
position and area of an ore deposit may be deter-
mined with considerable accuracy. In new and un-
known ground the operator would place his dis-
tributing electrodes about 200 yards apart, and
remove his receiving instrument to a distance of
half a mile or more. If his general knowledge of
geological formation led him to believe that the
metallic veins, if there were any, would run gener-
ally north and south, he would place his electrodes
east and west, and if he found the electrical dis-
tribution normal he might conclude that the ground
contained no mineral.

This remarkable electrical system for detecting
the mineral deposits beneath the surface of the
earth will doubtless be tested and perfected until
man will be able without digging into the earth
to ascertain the mineral deposits at any point be-
neath its surface. It may not always determine if
they may be profitably worked, but in many min-
ing regions it will be a blessing, and save much un-
profitable work and sad disappointment.

Electrically heated cooking and laundry appa-
ratus is now used in Germany and other countries.
And there are farms on large German estates
which are run by electricity. The Guednau farm in
Eastern Prussia consists of 450 acres, and its dairy
handles one thousand gallons of milk daily. It
is lighted by electricity, has an electrical churn

RECENT ELECTRICAL DISCOVERIES 125

and feed-cutting machine, water-pumping appar-
atus, incandescent lamps, threshing and grist mills,
saw mill, automatic plough and electrical agricul-
tural machines, all run by charged batteries and
a fifty-horse power stationery engine moving two
dynamos. Thus farming is made attractive and
free from drudgery, and is run like a machine by the
electric current. Electricity is used not only to
run some farms, but also to hasten and increase
the growth of farm products by running wires a
few inches beneath the surface to energize the soil.

The Commercial Cable Company announce that
their ocean cable connections will be complete with
Manila, in the Philippines, by the 4th of July of
this year, 1903, and that on that day they will
telegraph around the world in forty seconds. What
a miracle of wonders ! Fifty years ago the speediest
communication from point to point was by swift
horsemen making fifty miles a day. Now the round
earth's antipodes is only forty seconds apart by
reason of electric appliances.

So wonderful has been the growth of electrical
appliances and utilities that Prof. H. B. Shaw, of
the Missouri University, in a recent lecture, said :
"In twenty years the electric light industry has
developed from nothing to the manufacture of over
100,000 incandescent lamps per day. Ninety-five
per cent, of the street railways in this country are
electrically operated. Yet this industry was cradled
in Kansas City, Mo., only about twenty years ago."

This was when I first had my attention drawn
to electricity, for I saw the building of that line
on East Fifth street, in that city. That and the
lighting of the gas by an electric flash from a human

126 THE UNIVERSE

body caused me to investigate electric phenomena
and formulate the electric theory of creation.

Prof. Shaw said : " The latest development in long
distance power is in California, where ten thousand
horse power is transmitted two hundred miles from
where it is generated with a loss of only ten per
cent, of power in the line. Ten thousand horse
power is sufficient to raise a million tons two inches
per minute."

What a miracle that such power can pass along
a wire no larger than a child's finger, and exert
such force two hundred miles from where it is gen-
erated ! Nothing but the invisible creative cosmic
force of the universe could accomplish such a seem-
ing miracle.

But some scientists are so irrational as to say
this force is merely the pressure, twist or whirl of
the ether, when it is plain that if the ether were
as rigid as steel it could not exert such force and
power. And as to it being a derivative force de-
rived from the coal, wood or sun, it is plain it is
the same force and the original, ultimate, creating
evolving and only force in the physical universe.

There has been much labor and money expended
in endeavoring to perfect a balloon or airship,
which would be safe and could be directed through
the air at will in any course desired. Electricity
has been used as the steering power and aluminum,
because of its light weight, for the frame- work.
The French especially have given great attention
to what they call the dirigible balloon, but no
great amount of success has been achieved and,
in my opinion, never will.

In the very nature of things, no safe airship

RECENT ELECTRICAL DISCOVERIES 127

can ever be built. It was not intended that man
should travel or carry burdens through the upper
regions of the air. First, because the law of the
earth's electric attraction forbids it. Second, be-
cause the sudden and powerful wind and electric
currents that pervade the upper regions of the at-
mosphere are sure to bring ruin and death, sooner
or later, and no human power can prevent it.

The balloon or airship is only a dangerous toy
which can be useful perhaps in times of war to
spy out the enemy, but utterly useless otherwise,
and which means death in a very short time to
all who risk their lives in its treacherous power.

There have been twro recent and striking exam-
ples of this in the case of the two distinguished
experts in Paris who thought they had built air-
ships that could overcome the powers of nature,
and while proudly exhibiting them to their family
and friends were hurled to a sudden and fearful
death.

The many deaths and narrow escapes from these
useless and dangerous toys make it almost certain
that no sane man would risk his life in one of them,
though there were a thousand at his command free
of expense.

Of all the useless follies on which inventive genius
and money have been expended, the airship is the
worst, because if millions of the most perfect ones
the imagination of man can conceive were built
and offered free, no prudent man would risk his
life or his goods in their treacherous care. The
powers of nature, and what the ancients called the
demons of the; air, forbid that the airship should
ever be anything more than a dangerous toy for

128 THE UNIVERSE

reckless persons, who wish to jeopardize their lives.

Great efforts have been made, much money ex-
pended and many lives lost in futile attempts to
find the North Pole, which when discovered may
appear like any other ice field, mountain glacier,
or snowdrift of the Arctic Circle. But the thirst
for knowledge and the love of adventure and ex-
ploration where no financial reward can be expected
is creditable to humanity, and shows that the love of
knowledge is sometimes above that of sordid gain.
The struggle for two centuries has been to reach
the North Pole, and it has been approached as near
as 700 miles; but recent reports indicate that con-
ditions are more favorable for reaching the South
Pole; and a French expedition outfitted this year
for the North Pole have changed their destination
to the South Pole. One or both poles are likely to
be discovered in a few years.

There have been many scientific expeditions to
various parts of our globe for astronomical obser-
vations. One recently sent to Chili from the Lick
Observatory should command especial interest since
its object is by the study of the southern stars to
ascertain where the earth and the solar system
is going. We know our sun system is moving swift-
ly towards the north, in the direction of the stars
Vega or Alpha Lyra, at the rate of more than
forty-three thousand miles an hour. Each year
we are more than three hundred million miles nearer
these stars, unless they also are in motion in the
same direction. The southern stars have been
studied much less than the northern stars, and the
testimony of both is desired to determine the di-
rection of the mysterious voyage of the sun and its

RECENT ELECTRICAL DISCOVERIES 129

family of worlds through the unexplored regions
of space.

We have been watching the stars in front of us
for many years, and will now give some attention
to the stars in our rear to confirm or disprove
many astronomical hypotheses.

It is like getting back to anti-Copernican times
to have Dr. Alfred Russell Wallace, in his flights
of speculative astronomy, say that, "our solar
system is central in the universe and that this
earth of ours is probably the only planet on which
humanity has been developed." In a recent article
he undertakes to establish this ancient fallacy. It
is very doubtful whether the universe has a gen-
eral center, but if it has it should be plain to our
learned astronomer that as our system is moving
through space in a straight line at the rate of
420,000 miles per day it could not occupy a cen-
tral position very long. The only means we have
to judge of the inhabitability of other worlds is
by analogy, which is the foundation of all scientific
hypotheses. The likeness in form, substance and elec-
tric power of suns and planets to our own world
leads to the natural conclusion that all suns and
worlds are inhabitated. In fact any other assump-
tion is contrary to all cosmological reasoning and
all analogy to be found in universal nature. Na-
ture nowhere bestows vast substance and power
without commensurate results of life and growth,
and it is reversing all the laws of reason, analogy
and cosmic experience to hold to the contrary.
We must give up this egotistic assumption that
our little world is the only living world in this vast
universe, or that it is only one of a few living worlds.
9

130 THE UNIVERSE

There are no dead worlds or planets or burning
suns in this electric universe, and we are not "the
only pebble on the boundless beach" of creative
worlds. We have the same electric fire in our bodies
that is in the sun, and it neither burns us nor causes
us to shrink up annually, as the scientists say the
sun does. It is not the consumer of life, but the
giver of life, and the continual life energy of the
universe.

During a recent eclipse of the moon, Prof. W.
H. Pickering, of Harvard Observatory, ascertained
that the bright spot around the crater Linne on the
surface of the moon grows considerably larger when
deprived of the heat of the sun. For many years
it has been noticed that the Linne area has been
gradually changing and many theories regarding
the causes have been advanced.

Prof. Pickering is inclined to the belief that it
is hoar frost or ice. This tends to confirm my
theory that the moon has an atmosphere and some
moisture which is mostly hidden in its perforated
volcanic surface.

Alexander Young, an astronomer of Laport, Ind.,
announced on February 20th. 1903, that, "from
observations made by him, he is confident that
the sun is inhabited; that with his instruments he
has seen on the sun's surface mountain sides with
great and precipitous rocks which glow with pris-
matic colors, mingled with the greenness of peren-
nial vegetation."

I was not expecting this scientific proof so soon,
but I am satisfied that the inhabitants, the moun-
tains and the perennial vegetation are there; and
if he has succeeded in magnifying the rays of light

RECENT ELECTRICAL DISCOVERIES 131

from the vast openings in the sun's photosphere
sufficiently he can and did see them.

I am a firm believer in the inhabitability of the
sun, and that it is a perfected, self-luminous world
— a world like our world, only vastly larger and more
prolific in life and power. As it is the source of all
life and power to the planets, it must be the creator
of all life to its celestial inhabitants.

Profs. Proctor and Herschell seem to believe that
most of the heavenly bodies are inhabited. Sir
Wm. Herschell went so far as to contend for a time
that the sun was inhabited or inhabitable be-
cause, he said, the heat of the sun was in its photo-
sphere, which was far out in space and many miles
from the sun's surface, and that there were cool
clouds and layers of atmosphere, he thought, be-
tween the heat and the sun's surface which made
the body of the sun cool enough for animal and
vegetable life and human habitation. He changed
his mind, however, in a few years and held the heat
of the sun was too hot to allow anything in na-
ture to keep such excessive heat from its surface,
and besides, the law of the conservation of forces
just coming into scientific prominence then forbid it.

Prof. Proctor, says: "I adopt the principle of
Sir Wm. Herschell that analogy is the chief and
the best guide for the student of astronomy. That
general resemblance of structure indicates a general
resemblance in the purpose which the celestial bodies
are intended to subserve is evident when we compare
the stars with our sun or with each other. Some
time or other those worlds have been or will be
the abode of intelligent creatures seems to be a fair
conclusion from what we know of their structure."

132 THE UNIVERSE

Deity does no irrational things, nature is always
logical and consistent, and where there is such
vast resources of substance and power bestowed,
as in our sun and the eighteen millions of suns
of the universe, it was not for the purpose of mak-
ing bonfires and blazing furnaces of them. But
they were created for vaster, more perfect theatres
of intelligent life and activities. Besides, burning
them up could bestow no benefit on the planets;
the heat could not reach them, and if it could it
is only a sensation, and sensation cannot produce
vegetable or animal life, or control the earth's
motion.

One of the greatest of modern discoveries is that
heat is not a substance but a sensation, produced
by electric currents. So that eighteen millions to
one hundred millions of suns do not need to be
burning up to furnish electric currents to their
planetary worlds. And our sun is not burning up
thirty quintillions cubic feet of itself annually, and
a hundred millions of suns many a thousand times
larger than ours are not burning up a thousand
times more of themselves, as the astronomers claim,
and the whole thing is a great absurdity and
superstition.

CHAPTER IX

AT PRESENT SCIENCE IS IN A DUBIOUS AND CHAOTIC
CONDITION

THE last few years have been remarkable for the
diligence with which scientists have scrutinized
every phenomena of nature, and the abundance of
new facts which have rewarded their researches.

They have also been remarkable for the changes
in scientific opinions, which usually are so gradual
as to be imperceptible, but which have recently
taken on the speed of the earth's solar revolution
in their transition from the old to new theories.

The vast body of scientists are seldom a unit
in the acceptance of any theory, even of the most
fundamental nature. And where there is such di-
versity of belief each student of nature is entitled
to form his own opinions and beliefs.

But the most pitiable and unfortunate of the one-
sided scientists are those who would banish logic
from the realms of physics, and who regard a de-
duction or a theory as an enemy of science; who
heap scorn on analytic reason — the highest gift of
Deity to man— and who deem the tabulation of
dry facts without causes the only purpose of science.
Who want science fenced in with a stone wall and
separated from religion and philosophy, and the
earth cut up into sections and labelled astronomy,
chemistry, geology, and so on ad infinitum ; as if na-

134 THE UNIVERSE

ture knew anything about astronomy, chemistry
or geology, or ever considered anything but the
unity and harmony of the whole universe, which
includes science, religion and philosophy, one and
inseparable, as God and nature are inseparable.

Mr. Cope Whitehouse, a New York scientist, says
of present science: "The only fact established be-
yond doubt regarding suns and planets is their
revolution on their axes, and this is all that is
needed to generate light and heat. They are arc
dynamos, and each in turn transmits what it re-
ceives to its neighbor on the circuit." This is well
stated and shows that nine-tenths of the accepted
facts and theories of science are mere guesswork,
founded upon conjectures of some eminent scientist
who was accepted as authority a hundred years
ago. And the standard scientific works have prop-
agated them as scientific facts.

It is a fact apparent to all well informed students
that astronomy, physics and chemistry at present are
in a chaotic condition — that nearly all the scientific
facts and theories established for two hundred years
are now in a state of uncertainty and are virtually
overthrown by recent discoveries.

The recent discovery of radium seems to overturn
the rock-ribbed scientific theory of the conservation
of energy, and raises many new questions in regard
to the nature of light and heat.

Lord Kelvin, recognized as the highest authority,
says: "It threatens to overthrow the doctrine of
the correlation of forces." If the scientists would
accept the electric theory of creation, its explana-
tion would not be so difficult, for radium seems
to be a bundle of electric ions or corpuscles which

PRESENT SCIENCE IS CHAOTIC 135

have the power of drawing electricity from the at-
mosphere, like a minature dynamo or a galvanic
battery, and thus continually renewing itself, so that
there is no loss of power and no shrinkage in size
or bulk. The scientists may soon be forced by
radium and other natural phenomena to accept
the electric theory — that electricity and not gravity
is the one and only fundamental force in nature.

The recent discovery of the three lines in the
spectrum of hydrogen, discovered by Prof. Picker-
ing, of Harvard, may upset the whole theory of the
seventy-three elements set forth in our books of
chemistry and said to constitute all the elements
of the universe. It may prove they are not elements,
or at least not primary elements at all, and finally
drive the scientists to my theory that there are
only three primary elements in the universe, and
they are spirit, electricity and matter. That the
so-called seventy-three elements are only different
combinations of two of the original and primary
elements — matter and electricity — and are what Her-
schell said they looked to be — " manufactured arti-
cles."

Prof. Pickering was the first to analyze light-
ning with the spectroscope and show that hydro-
gen is a compound substance made up of lines
belonging to at least three chemical elements. This
recent discovery was a great surprise to scientific
men. And it was confirmed and doubly proven
by the spectrum in the new star, in the constel-
lation of Perseus, known as Nova Persei, which
also shows in the hydrogen there the same lines
consisting of at least three chemical elements.

This is new proof by high authority that oxygen,

136 THE UNIVERSE

hydrogen and all the so-called elements are — as I
have contended for many years — only compound
substances, and justifies Prof. Serviss' statement in
the New York Journal, that these facts "may revo-
lutionize science and reconstruct chemistry."

The marvelous increase in brilliancy of the star
Nova Persei last year, and its sudden shrinkage,
all within a few days, and the same being observ-
able almost instantaneously upon the earth, when
that star is 3,400 light years distance from the
earth according to the accepted speed of light, which
is 186,000 miles a second, unsettles the whole ques-
tion as to the speed of light. It tends to prove
that light is instantaneous, as Prof. Wright says
gravitation is.

No less an authority than Prof. Simon Newcomb
calls the scientific world's attention to this phenom-
ena, and shows it throws doubt on the long-ac-
cepted theory as to the speed with which light
travels. In his address before the Astronomical
Society, December 29th, 1902, he says: "There
is an inadequacy in the speed of light to explain
the phenomena. We are forced to the conclusion
that there exists in the universe a cause suscepti-
ble of transmission with a speed many times that
of light."

What cause exceeds the speed of light, which is
deemed the swiftest thing in the universe? We
know of none. What was it surprised the scientists
and came to us with many times the supposed
speed of .light? It was light, only light. Then
this "inadequacy in the speed of light" came on
double-quick time, and proves that light can travel
many times faster than the scientists for two hun-

PRESENT SCIENCE IS CHAOTIC 137

dred years have declared it could. And this eminent
scientist, with cautious diplomacy, does not directly
attack the accepted speed of light, but says " there
exists a cause" that produces a greater speed than
light. But as only light came, did the "cause"
bring it or did it come with its own velocity? If
a " cause" or unknown force brought it, then we
have a new force in nature which the scientists
must reckon with. So they must accept the alter-
native and either change the speed of light or deal
with a new and unknown force.

In addition to the above complications, Prof. J.
J. Thomson, discovered (1901), the electric ions
or corpuscles which is considered a new form of
matter and force.

The discovery of these electric ions or corpuscles
a thousand times smaller than atoms has pro-
duced utter confusion in the scientific world, and
outside of the electric theory of creation they can
make no possible explanation of them.

The fact is, the scientists are on an island of doubt,
in a sea of uncertainty, scanning with telescope,
microscope and spectroscope the ocean of foggy
knowledge and dubious assumed facts to find a
port of safety.

Their attempts to fix the specific gravity of the
sun, and the sun's burning up and shrinkage as its
source of heat, and the heat as the life of ' the
planets; their treatment of heat as an entity and
substance, when it is merely a sensation; their re-
liance on the spectroscope to indicate heat in dis-
tant suns, and their accepting gravity without a
cause or an explanation, show the blind for centuries
have led the blind in extravagant guessing.

138 THE UNIVERSE

But since they have seen an electric battery and an
arc light, they should be ashamed to ever declare
"the sun is hotter than any terrestrial furnace," or
that it is hot at all. The arc and incandescent
lights are object lessons they ought to study, for
they will see almost an exact representation of how
all light, heat and vital force are created on suns
and planets.

They will see two wires, one positive and the
other negative, brought together or so near together
that in order to complete their electric circuit they
must pass through a little space of resisting air,
which is a non-conductor, and then they burst
into light and moderate heat. In the same manner
the positive and negative currents of electricity of
the sun and earth, without wires, come together in
our atmosphere, which is near the earth's surface
a dense resisting non-conductor, and in order to
complete the circuit they burst into light, heat and
vital force and give life and energy to all animal
and vegetable organisms. But the heat must be and
is generally moderate, as no vegetable or animal life
can exist in excessive heat. And as excessive heat
means ruin and decay, therefore no burning sun
can furnish light or give life and growth to any
planet.

Prof. Simon Newcomb, the learned astronomer,
says: "The sun is -not a solid body, but must be
liquid or gaseous, at least at its surface." He
gives this singular reason, therefore, that "the sun's
rotation at the equator is completed in less time
than at a distance on each side of the equator."

I question both the fact and the sufficiency of his
reasoning on this point. According to his own

PRESENT SCIENCE IS CHAOTIC 139

statement, the sun revolves at its equator 4,000
miles an hour, or over a mile a second, while it re-
volves very slowly near its poles and virtually is not
in motion at all at its poles.

This rapid motion at the equator and slowness of
motion near the centre of the sun is calculated to
deceive the eye and make it think it completes its
rotation at its equator in less time than at a dis-
tance from it, looking down along the slope of the
sun's vast circumference. This is no evidence, for
we see only the moving clouds of light on the outer
rim of the sun's atmosphere, ten to twenty thou-
sand miles or more from its surface, and they seem
to and do complete their rotation a short time
sooner. This they naturally should do. How frail
and uncertain is the argument based on such
doubtful and assumed facts?

Thus these wise astronomers claim from this
slim, unreliable evidence and the assumed excessive
heat of the sun, that the sun is not a solid body
at its surface. Yet the same author rejects this
same evidence — that Jupiter is not a solid body — in
the following language : "The difference in the time
of Jupiter's rotation at the equator and in middle
latitudes is, so far as we yet know, about five min-
utes. That is to say, the equatorial regions rotate
in nine hours and fifty minutes and those in mid-
dle latitudes in nine hours and fifty-five minutes,
a difference amounting to 200 miles an hour, a
seemingly impossible difference were the surface
liquid. We cannot assume this to be the case with-
out more observations than are yet recorded, as
no well defined law of rotation in different latitudes
has yet been made out." Thus this learned astron-

140 THE UNIVERSE

omer will not assume for Jupiter what he assumed
for the sun, and weakens and destroys in Jupiter
the very same arguments he used to prove the sun
was not a solid body at its surface.

This same learned astronomer — and I mention
him because he is high authority and has written
the most recent work on astronomy — says that,
"under the enormous pressure of the earth, con-
tinually increasing to the center, the matter com-
posing the inner portion of the earth is compressed
to the density of a metal. If the earth were com-
posed of a fluid or even of a substance which would
bend no more than the hardest steel, such a motion as
that of the earth upon its axis would be impossible."

I accept this as a very reasonable conclusion,
and hold the same rule applies to the sun, and
that the sun's "enormous pressure, increasing to
its center," would compress its inner portion to the
density of a metal; and that the sun could not
revolve upon its axis and retain its rigidity as it
does unless its inner or central portion was as
rigid as steel. And this necessarily means that
its surface is about as solid as that of our earth.

Therefore the sun cannot be molten or liquid
at its surface, as the scientific guessers have prog-
nosticated. As they have guessed wrong about
nine-tenths of the time, this is one of the nine hun-
dred bad guesses.

Lord Kelvin, our wisest scientist, a few years ago
estimated that our earth, only fifty miles below its
surface, was a molten mass of fiery metal. Now,
Simon Newcomb says it has the density of metal,
and is as hard as steel, and I think Lord Kelvin
has changed his opinion and will agree with him.

PRESENT SCIENCE IS CHAOTIC 141

Thus the hoary-headed superstition that the cen-
ter of our earth was a molten mass is passing
away, and it will be the same as to the heat, and
molten condition of the sun — it will be relegated to
the plutonian shades of ignorance and superstition.

Because there were numerous volcanoes, geysers
and hot springs scattered over the crust of the earth
and in some deep mines there were hot sections,
the scientists jumped at the conclusion that the
inner portions of the earth were a molten, fiery
mass. This was to accord with their false theory
of a red-hot molten sun, and their assertion that
the earth had its inception as a fire mist, and roll-
ing ball of white-heated gases. But the scientists
have changed their theories rapidly in recent years.
They are just beginning to discover that there are
zones of heat and cold beneath the earth's surface
just as there are above its surface. That there are
electric currents of heat in volcanic regions and
mineral and mining sections, and none in others,
and even in the same mines there are warm and
cold sections.

Take the Cornstalk mines in Nevada. A section
2,300 feet below the surface is very warm, while
another section 1,200 deeper— being 3,500 feet be-
low the surface — is very cool. Surely Lord Kelvin
would now laugh at himself to think he made such
a calculation of the heat of the earth and said it
was a molten mass of fire fifty miles below its
surface. And he even said it was so hot seven
miles down in the earth that water could only re-
main or exist in a state of vapor.

Ye gods ! When so great a prophet makes such
mistakes, surely the little prophets that walk in his

142 THE UNIVERSE

footsteps ought to "go 'way back and sit down,"
and cease talking about the heat of the sun.

They should quit telling us the Beneficent Creator
is burning up 18,000,000 of his most magnificent
and beautiful worlds to heat his little, insignificant
planets. They estimate our sun burns up thirty
quintillion cubic feet of itself annually, and 18,000,-
000 of suns are doing the same, making the equiva-
lent of a world destroyed every year and a sun every
decade.

These statements are so unreasonable and appal-
ling they refute themselves. I mean no disrespect for
these learned but misguided scientists who have for
two hundred years built all their theories on heat,
which Langley now says truthfully is nothing but
a sensation. Thus they built the universe on a
sensation, and to sustain the old traditions they
want to keep it there. They said the earth be-
gan in heat, that it was a ball of fire a few miles
below its surface, and the suns were great flaming
furnaces burning up with quenchless fire. They made
the Great Creator a fire demon and world destroyer.

If Prof. Parker's testimony is to be relied on,
nine-tenths of them waste their time on useless
calculations and data. They have a wonderful
faculty of putting the horse before the cart. For ex-
ample, Prof. Huston of Princeton, says. "Electricity
is being constantly produced during the phenomena
of every day life. It is produced by chemical action,
differences of temperature, the motion of condtict-
ors and magnets and the various physical and
chemical processes that occur during the life and
growth of plants and animals." Now, this is mis-
leading, because it states facts backward. It is

PRESENT SCIENCE IS CHAOTIC 143

not true that electricity is being produced in the sense
he uses it by these phenomena. These phenomena
are being produced by electricity. They are the
manifestations of electricity. Electricity is the cause ;
they are the sequence or results, and he should say
electricity is manifested by these things. The same
author says : "The earth is to be considered as one
huge magnet." This is very true, and as a great
magnet does not need to be hot to generate elec-
tric life-giving energy, no astronomer ought to
look at an electric light or an electric battery with-
out blushing that he ever called the sun hot.

Electricity can be generated without burning coal
or wood or the use of a furnace. The turbine wheels
that are turned by the waters of Niagara Falls, with-
out heat or furnace, can generate a hundred thou-
sand horse power.

The placing of two or three pieces of metal one
above another with a moist substance between them
will create a voltaic battery. And mines of two or
three kinds of metals or ores, when clay or any soft
substance between them become moist, will create
a battery that will tear up the earth for miles and
produce a geyser or an earthquake.

Prof. Proctor agrees with Langley in rejecting
the nebular hypothesis, when he says : "Under the
continual rain of meteoric matter the earth, sun
and planets are growing. And the formation of
the solar system resulted from the aggregations of
vast meteoric and cometic systems rotating through
space has greater support from what is now going
on, and is far more satisfactory than the nebular
hypothesis of La Place. The nebular hypothesis
affords no explanation of the strange variety of

144 THE UNIVERSE

size in the planetary system, variations of inclina-
tion among the planets, or the retrograde and al-
most perpendicular motion of the satellites of Uranus
and Neptune. A general explanation of all these
matters is at once suggested by their origin from
aggregations of meteoric systems." This agrees
with the electric theory of creation.

All the Newton-La Place theories of gravitation
and the nebular hypothesis are now called in question
by our wisest astronomers. And one of them has
pointed out two hundred instances in which gravita-
tion is set aside and ignored in the motion of the
heavenly bodies. Such instances as the runaway
stars, the retrograde motion of satellites, the repul-
sion of comets from the sun, and so on ad infinitum.
And as to the outer planets, Uranus, Neptune, Ju-
piter and Saturn, being older than the inner planets
and being thrown off first from the vast whirling
sun nebula of La Place's imagination, all modern
astronomers either call it in question or reject it,
as a fallacy disproved by more recent facts and dis-
coveries. It is reasonable to suppose that there
are zones of electric energy in space in each solar
system which may help to hold and keep each planet
in its orbit, just as there are belts and currents
of electricity in the atmosphere and outer crusts of
earth and planets. And the sun may send a differ-
ent kind of electricity to each planet and receive
a different kind from each planet.

Abbe Moreau, the noted French astronomer, in
supporting Col. du Ligondes, who opposes the La
Place theory of the formation of the solar system,
in a recent article, April, 1902, undertakes to show
that Mars is not older than the earth, as held by

PRESENT SCIENCE is CHAOTIC 145

the La Place nebular theory, but on the contrary
is much younger. His arguments entirely demolish
the nebular theory that the outer planets were
thrown off in successive rings of nebula from the
sun, and therefore the outer planets are the older.
In addition, Flammarion seems to take the same
position, for he says : "In Mars two moons revolve
rapidly in the heavens in opposite directions, which
seems to refute the nebular hypothesis." These all
tend to support my electrical theories, and relegate
the Newton-La Place theories to the shades of ob-
solete fancy and mistaken conjecture.

Flammarion also says : "The earth in its orbit
describes a spiral, and since its creation has never
passed twice through the same point in space."
This also supports my electrical theory of globular
spheres and spiral motion in space to accord with
the laws of electro-magnetic energy. This spiral
shape of the earth's orbit, I contend, and not the
tilting of its poles, creates the changes of seasons.
Its poles seem to tilt or change because the earth
passes above and below the line of the ecliptic, and
in its spiral circuit has the sun above the earth
part of the year, when it is summer in the north
temperate zone, and below it part of the year when
it is summer in the south temperate. And the
elliptical shape of the earth's orbit is, I contend,
caused by the sun being in motion, which lengthens
the circle of the orbit in the direction the sun is
traveling and causes the earth to be four million
miles nearer it when it turns in front of it, and the
same distance farther from it when it turns in the
same direction the sun is traveling. It seems strange
that no astronomers have thought of these things.
10

146 THE UNIVERSE

Sir Robert Ball said recently : "The most important
advance in astronomy was Prof. Keeler's discovery
of nebulae in such enormous numbers, and the fact
that most of them were in a spiral shape." This
spiral shape accords with the law of electro-mag-
netism and sustains the theory of electrical creation
of suns and planets. Matter could not be gathered
under any other law.

In addition to the contradictions and complica-
tions of science already mentioned, scarcely a funda-
mental principle or concept remains. One of the
eternal indisputable postulates of science was that
"two bodies cannot occupy the same space at the
same time." But that is exploded, and we know
they do and we have proof of it every day. There
are numerous instances ; I will mention only one :
Twenty-eight electric currents can pass over the same
wire at the same time, fourteen one way and four-
teen the other, and occupy the same space and do
not interfere with one another.

Scientists used to put great stress on solid matter,
and their primary division of matter was into solid,
liquid and gaseous. They have recently discovered
there is no such thing as solid matter. What they
termed solid matter is but the outer and visible
shell of invisible forces. That not a single atom of
matter touches another atom of matter; but there
is a space between them, and the atoms revolve
around each other in very much the same way as
the earth revolves around the sun, thus showing
that the laws of electro-magnetism are the same in
atoms as in worlds.

The scientists only discovered the non-solidity of
matter since the use of the X-rays, and the Crookes

PRESENT SCIENCE IS CHAOTIC 147

tube, and they have been puzzled ever since to
know what holds the atoms or molecules together
in organized form. They undertake to say it is
gravity, but gravity is weight, and atoms have no
weight, and they are forced to look to electricity
and magnetism to solve the question. And the elec-
tric theory gives the only rational explanation, which
is, that all things are held together by magnetic
attraction or cohesion under the laws of organic
affinity. The molecules of iron, stone and marble
do not touch each other, but their magnetic at-
traction is stronger than that of wood or hay;
that is why they have more solidity, strength and
endurance. Science said we could not look through
a grindstone or any solid matter, but we can. We
can look through men, grindstones, iron and brick
walls, and if we could turn on sufficient electric power
we could look through the earth and take photo-
graphs of Chinamen on the other side of the
globe.

Prof. Serviss, in the New York Jornal of October
1st, 1902, calls attention to "the remarkable growth
of speculation concerning electric or electro-magnetic
influences exercised over the earth by the sun and
planets," and says : "They have been seized upon
by astrological soothsayers to bolster up their
pretended science."

As I have never taken any interest in astrology,
but have taken great interest in the electro-magnetic
power of the sun, I am surprised at the obtuseness
that would undertake to blend them together when
they have no scientific relation.

Astrology undertakes to reveal the future by the
position and influence of the stars, and is entirely

148 THE UNIVERSE

different from any electrical theory of the sun or
planets.

He 'says, "The subject of the sun's electric influence
is of absorbing interest, but there is no solid scien-
tific basis for a genuine theory."

From the lack of knowledge he displays of the
well-known laws of electricity I am not surprised at
his statement. He says and illustrates it by a
diagram : "If we grant the sun does act as a stu-
pendous source of electro-magnetic waves, as the
planets circle about the sun in nearly a common
plane, and sometimes lie practically in the common
plane in a straight line, in such a contingency there
may be a stream of electric energy linking them all
together." He seems to think this would produce
confusion and settle the whole question.

He should know that the simplest law of electro-
magnetism teaches that the electric attraction of
every planet is the measure of its power in drawing
the electric currents of the sun. Distance from or
nearness to the sun or planets or their being scat-
tered or all on the same plane or in a straight line
has nothing to do with the supply of electric power
from the sun.

Each receives the positive electricity from the sun,
which it draws by reason of its negative polarity.
He should know that twenty-eight currents of elec-
tricity may pass over the same wire at the same
time, fourteen one way and fourteen the other way,
and do not interfere with one another, and each go
to their separate destinations. The sun may send
a different electric current or vibration to each
planet and nothing in the universe could prevent
it from reaching that planet. It would pass through

PRESENT SCIENCE IS CHAOTIC 149

or go round any other planet or substance in its
way.

Wireless electricity is founded on the basic prin-
ciple that an electric current goes only to the op-
posite electric polarity and vibration which draws
and attracts it or is attuned to it.

Prof. Serviss says : "If I examined this subject
with a show of interest, it draws upon me sour and
suspicious looks from my scientific friends." He
should remember that all great truths have had to
struggle with "sour and suspicious looks," ever
since man began to investigate, and that we must
look not to authority for truth, but to truth for
authority.

He said, in the summer of 1901, the sun was a
furnace and the black spots the open door of the
furnace, and we would have four years of torrid
heat on account of those black spots ; but he proved
himself a false prophet, like the rest. But he is not
to blame; he only followed the old traditions and
scientific authority, and they proved to be a broken
reed on which he leaned. I mention him because
he is an able and recent writer on astronomy.

That science is at present unintelligible and almost
chaotic to the masses of fairly educated people
is too true for superfluous argument. The old farm-
er's definition of bacilli is a fair sample of the
nebulous condition of many minds on scientific
subjects. He said they were "little critters from the
back cellar that floated in the air, called germs in
Germany, parasites in Paris, and microbes in Ire-
land." Many intelligent people deplore the pro-
lific use of useless technical terms and dry statistics
of most scientific works, and their use makes them

150 THE UNIVERSE

exclaim with Portia, "My little body is aweary
of this great world."

I find a very sensible editorial in the New York
American of April 18th, 1903, entitled "Science
Needs Another Interpreter." It says : "Science is
moving too fast for the ordinary layman, who
would like to keep pace with its theories and dis-
coveries Chemistry and physics needs a man

who will do for them what Huxley did for biology —
a man who has not only a scientific mind but a lit-
erary capacity Vaguely the layman knows

there have been all sorts of discoveries since the
X-rays showed him there was a way of seeing
through a grindstone.

"But he had the idea of X-rays only partially di-
gested when science came on him with the cathode
rays and crowned the confusion by discovering
radium. With a mind dazzled by light rays that are
invisible, and invisible rays that are not light, and
bewildered by being told of a substance that gives
off terrific energy without loss of bulk or power,
he lays away the natural philosophy of his college
days and reaches blindly for what the new men
have written of these things.

"He is then confronted with w^hat reads like a cata-
logue of fossil insects diversified by stepladder
algebraic formulas, the mere parenthesis of which
are enough to make a school teacher shudder. The
wretched seeker after knowledge is confronted with
measurements of light waves until sunbeams are
powerless to illuminate the day. Similarly he gath-
ers from the fugitive words he understands among
the mass that has no meaning for him, that Prof.
Loeb has been putting salt on eggs and creating

PRESENT SCIENCE IS CHAOTIC 151

sea-urchins, to the utter distraction of the rules of
nature's game as he has learned them.

"Somewhere there must exist the man whose
skill with the pen and whose appreciation of knowl-
edge are equal to the task of acting as interpreter

between scientists and the world The world

is hungrier for knowledge than it is for amusement,
and the sales of the books of the man who suc-
ceeds in making science readable will make the re-
turns of even the most popular novelist small in
comparison."

This splendid editorial states facts graphically and
truly, and portrays the real condition of things.
It shows a scientific chaos, which portends a transi-
tion state, and a rapid evolution from the old tra-
ditions to a new and more perfect science. With-
out meaning to be egotistic or to assume any su-
perior knowledge, or to have any of the qualities
suggested in the editorial, I am impelled to suggest
that if there are persons befogged scientifically, if
they will read The Cities of the Sun, I think their
minds will be clarified on many points and many of
the old scientific traditions will fade into the noth-
ingness from which they came.

I am glad to welcome so able a champion of the
electrical theory as Mr. Cope Whitehouse, who
achieved fame by discovering that the depression
in the Egyptian desert could be used for irrigation,
and which the English Government is now utilizing.

This New York scientist says, in an interview in
the Kansas City Star of Dec. 2d, 1902 : "The Eng-
lish scientists have partially reduced our solar sys-
tem to a machine, and assigned to Deity little less
than the duty of squeezing heat from the sun or

153 THE UNIVERSE

stoking it with aerolites. Such theories are made
for sale and not for science. When Newton sug-
gested that gravity might swing the moon as well
as attract an apple to the ground, he knew nothing
of electricity. He might have observed however,
that a comet never enters the sun and therefore
could not have been attracted by it.

"A comet, as it closely approaches its supposed
goal, changes its direction and darts away, tail fore-
most, in a curved path due to a resistance too feeble
to obstruct its passage. No allowance is made
for the attraction of gravitation in wireless teleg-
raphy, and the most superficial observations in
ozology, or the science of smell, show that there is
a force in odors which ignores gravitation.

"We have reason for supposing that gravitation
is a purely local affair, and heat and light do not
emanate from the sun. Heat comes from the earth,
and the light from the atmosphere, precisely as the
film in an incandescent lamp is heated by the re-
sistance it offers to the electric current, and light
is produced by the vibration of the motes in the
air."

"The only fact established beyond doubt regard-
ing the sun and planets is their revolution on their
axes, and this is all that is needed to generate
light and heat. They are arc dynamos and each
in turn transmits what it receives to its neighbors
on the circuit." This accords with my theory pub-
lished five years previously. He continues : "We do
not see the stars, nor even the sun.

"The astronomer who claims that his eye pene-
trates space billions, trillions and decillions of miles
stultifies himself in the next breath by declaring

PRESENT SCIENCE IS CHAOTIC 153

that worlds and solar systems are being formed of
cosmic dust. Was the polestar ever obscured by
the interposition of a world in formation ? Yet the
film formed by the breath of the observer on the
eyepiece of a telescope would obscure Jupiter. Evi-
dently, therefore, we no more see a star than we
see a distant power house that supplies electricity
to trolley lines. We only see the end of the stellar
or solar ray where it enters the bubble of which the
earth is the center.

"It is strange that no astronomer has ever here-
tofore observed that the magnifying power of a
lens, two inches in diameter could have no ap-
preciable effect on an object as remote as Saturn.
Yet the ring and the satellites of this planet are
thus made visible. In short, there is a kind of
screen which presents the image of stars, as on a sheet
between the observer and the magic lantern at an
exhibition. The image can be magnified but their
distance is perhaps scarcely fifty inches."

In regard to the eruptions of Mont Pelee he says :
"Within twenty miles of the earth there is a cold as
intense as liquid air. Differences of temperature can
be converted into an electric flash, as electricity
can be converted into heat. The so-called eruption
of Mont Pelee was purely electrical. The sympa-
thetic eruption of La Soufriere was partly due to
an interrupted circuit and partly an induced cur-
rent. There was no flow of lava, but can any one
imagine the crater discharging what was said to
have issued from it? .... When there is an accu-
rate statement of facts it will be found that neither
dust nor gas came from the volcano. Really, only
mud, hot water, smoke and stones were ejected.

154 THE UNIVERSE

This material descended as a thin covering of uni-
form thickness. And this blanket was the dust
precipitated by the electrical vibration still warm
from crystallization. Had it been otherwise there
would have been about one hundred million tons
of frozen mud falling in the neighborhood.

"What Pere Mary saw was the cloud of decom-
posed matter caused by the electric discharges. It
is as absurd to speak of all this coming out of the
volcano as it would be to say that the smoke and
stifling gases in a fire caused by an electric wire
came from the power house. As a fuse burned
out in the circuit, Pelee simply sparked.

"It set fire to everything between its summit and
the sea, and the surface of the water itself was made
warm. Now you see how mastodons are found,
with hair and flesh intact, imbedded in Siberian ice.
If the uprush of an air current would disturb the
cold stratum above a chimney, what would be the
effect of the upheaval of a mountain mass with or
without a volcano? It is unnecessary to suppose
that the axis of the earth has changed.

"The ice crop of the Antarctic is much larger than
that of the North Pole, but the volcanoes of Erebus
and Terror are in violent activity. There are scores
of terrestrial and celestial phenomena, from the
double tide to the cold moon, that can be explained
only by the electrical theory"

Thus I could fill a book with the recent proofs
and statements of scientists which sustain the elec-
tric theory.

The dropping of an icicle into a barrel of un-
slaked lime once caused a great disaster in one
of our cities. The slaking of the lime caused a

PRESENT SCIENCE IS CHAOTIC 155

fire. The firemen came and the more water they
used the greater was the heat generated, until an
explosion wrecked the neighborhood. In like manner,
water in the fissures of the earth act chemically
upon various minerals and produce similar results.
Two or three layers of different metals in the earth
produce a galvanic battery and results in the dis-
aster of a volcanic explosion or an earthquake.

A silver dollar, a twenty-dollar gold piece, and a
piece of copper of similar size, placed one on top of
the other, with pieces of moist paper blotter be-
tween them, will generate sufficient electricity to
send a telegram. Two iron tablespoons tied to-
gether with a piece of copper wire and their ends
dipped in water will generate an electric current suf-
ficient to send a cablegram across the Atlantic Ocean.
So says Prof. Trobridge of Harvard. If this is
true, what a fearful volcano or earthquake may be
produced by water moistening the clay or substance
between the thousands of acres of different mines or
metals one above the other in the outer crust of
the earth?

These things are marvelous to contemplate and
paralyze the imagination.

CHAPTER X

ELECTRICAL CREATION EXPLAINS NATURAL
PHILOSOPHY

HERBERT SPENCER says : ' 'Science is partially uni-
fied knowledge; philosophy is completely unified
knowledge," and the first knowledge obtained by
primitive man was that of sense and inference from
such experience. Later there arose a disposition to
speculate as to that which lies beyond sense and
known only by its effect on sensible things. This
speculative propensity is worthy of the highest con-
sideration as a means of knowledge. It has de-
veloped all of the numerous systems of philosophy
which have flourished in the history of the human
race.

First in the order of development comes the
knowledge of things through the direct experience of
physical sense, then comes imagination, reasoning,
theoretic science and speculative philosophy.

The object of all systems of philosophy is to com-
prehend and teach the truth about the world around
us, especially that part supposed to exist beyond
the range of our senses, and to prescribe what is
right and good in the life of man.

In modern times the attempt to unite all the
sciences into a general system has been made by
August Comte in France, and Herbert Spencer in
England. According to Comte, it was time wasted

EXPLAINS NATURAL PHILOSOPHY 157

and labor lost to attempt to explain the cause of
gravity, chemical affinity, and electric and mag-
netic attraction and repulsion.

The atomic theory of the constitution of matter,
the conception of an interstellar ether, the undula-
tory theory of light and heat were all cast aside as
useless and unworthy of notice because they were
not directly observable and the senses unaided
could not apprehend them.

According to Comte, the only object of science
and philosophy is to observe, record and classify
sensible phenomena. What could not be observed
by the senses could not be known and did not
exist. It is said the only open road to the advance
of philosphy was thus forbidden by the man who
made the first valuable contribution to its advance-
ment.

Herbert Spencer first undertook the great task of
discovering the unifying principle of nature. He
recognized all possible phenomena as parts of one
great whole, and held that all were united by nat-
ural law. He differed from Comte in that he recog-
nized the imperceptible as a reality, but made no
attempt to explain it or to bring it into harmony
with the phenomena of sense, but designated it
the unknowable. He divided his system into two
general divisions — the knowable, which includes all
things of sense, experience, and the unknowable,
which includes everything else, or the invisible and
imperceptible.

He held the knowable is the proper sphere of
man's knowledge or philosophy, and the unknowa-
ble the legitimate domain of God and religion. And
while he held that God and religion were imper-

158 THE UNIVERSE

ceptible and unknowable, he held they were none
the less a truth of the highest degree of certainty.
It is therefore well said that all who fear the down-
fall of religion as a result of the encroachments of
science or philosophy may thank Herbert Spencer
for placing it where neither science or philosophy
can touch it.

Upon the law of relativity he places the basis of
that which can be known, and that which cannot be
known. He says: "We think in relations. This is

truly the form of all thought On analyzing

the process of thought we found that cognition of
the absolute — the unknowable — was impossible be-
cause it presents neither relations nor its elements —
difference and likeness. Further we found that not
only intelligence but life itself consists in the estab-
lishment of internal relations in correspondence with
external relations. And lastly, it was shown by the
relativity of our thought we are eternally debarred
from knowing or conceiving absolute being, yet
that this relativity of our thought necessitates that
vague consciousness of Absolute Being which no
mental effort can suppress."

It is apparent that these propositions contradict
eack other. For, if from the relativity of thought we
are eternally debarred from knowing or conceiving
Absolute Being, how is it that we have a vague
consciousness of this same Absolute Being which
cannot be suppressed ? Consciousness is one form of
knowledge. Spencer, thus recognizing the reality of
the unknowable, regards that which is or can be
known as different manifestations of the unknowable.

These manifestations he claims, as they appear in
consciousness, pass through a double series. First,

EXPLAINS NATURAL PHILOSOPHY 159

a vivid series which includes all sense experience,
and second, a faint series which includes thought,
as in speculation and deliberation. Force, he con-
tends, is the ultimate and deepest truth of the
universe. All forms of consciousness, lie says, are
derived as experiences of force. All sense experi-
ences as in the objective series, all subjective feeling
or thought, everything known or knowable, is a
manifestation of the one universal force or energy.
This universal force, I contend, is, first, spirit or
mind force; second, electric force controlled by mind
force.

He says : " Contemplating pure force, we are ir-
resistibly compelled by the relativity of our thought
to vaguely conceive some unknown force as the
correlative of the known force." This unknown or
imperceptible force I contend is electricity and the
mental force back of it. All our ideas of matter
and motion, he says, are ideas of force. The demon-
strated fact of the indestructibility of matter is
but another name for the indestructibility of force.

The persistency of force means also the persistency
of motion. All forms of physical energy — as light,
heat, sound, electricity, magnetism, chemical action,
gravity and sensible motion — he says, are different
manifestations of force. In this I fully agree with
him and claim these are all manifestations of the
one fundamental force in nature — electricity.

He says : "Even after all has been said, many
will be alarmed by the assertion that the forces we
designate as mental come within the same general-
ization. Yet there is no alternative but to make
this assertion. The facts which justify or rather
necessitate it being abundant and conspicuous. All

160 "THE UNIVERSE

the phenomena of mind belong to the same class—
the phenomena offeree."

In this I agree, and contend that the mental or
spiritual forces are the most potent and supreme
forces of the universe and control all other forces,
physical and electric, and are the ultimate of ulti-
mates.

He says: "The various forms of force are all
changeable into one another." This is shown, he
says, by the conservation of energy and the cor-
relation of forces.

This accords with my electrical theory of creation,
which holds that there is but one physical force in
the universe— electricity— and all other forces, such
as light, heat, physical life and so-called gravita-
tion, are manifestations of this one fundamental
force, and are all changeable or convertible into
one another, and all controlled by the dominant
force of mind or spirit. In other words, God con-
trols the universe as man controls his body. Man
controls his body by the electric energy that per-
meates his body and brain, and God controls the
universe by the electric energy that permeates all
matter and space, and which is subjected to His
Omnicient Spirit and Omnipotent Will.

Herbert Spencer says : "An entire history of any-
thing must include its appearance out of the im-
perceptible and its disappearance into the imper-
ceptible. Be it a single object or a whole universe,
any account which begins with it in a concrete
form and leaves off with it in a concrete form is
incomplete, since there remains an era of its knowa-
ble existence undescribed and unexplained."

The simplest statement of this fact, according to

EXPLAINS NATURAL PHILOSOPHY 161

my theory, is that all visible things come from the
great invisible sea of electro-magnetism in which all
things exist, which he calls the imperceptible, and
are woven by magnetic attraction and the aggrega-
tion of billions of invisible atoms into visible forms.
Then, after they have run their course as visible
substances or organic forms, they are again dis-
solved back into this invisible sea of electro-mag-
netism. Just as water continually changes from
solid and liquid to invisible vapor and back again,
so nature continually renews and purifies her ever-
changing molecules but changeless atoms, and builds
up organic forms by magnetic attraction and dis-
solves them by electric repulsion. I contend that
matter could be gathered into visible form in no
other way than by electric attraction.

The life period of all visible things is while magnetic
attraction has sway and is paramount ; the death or
dissolution period is when electric repulsion predom-
inates. The blossoms and fruitage of summer are
samples of magnetic life from the sun currents, while
the decay of winter is a sample of electric repulsion
and dissolution.

The law of incessant change, he says, must be the
unifying principle which in its simplest form is "the
redistribution of matter and motion. ' ' Again he says :
"The progress from the most diffused and insensible
state to that of concentration and definition is
called evolution, and is attended by the dissipation
of motion and the integration of matter." This
I call the law of electric attraction. "The progress
from the form of definition to that of diffusion,"
he says, "is called dissolution and is attended by
an absorption of motion and a disintegration
ii

162 THE UNIVERSE

of matter." This I call the law of electric repul-
sion.

"This," he says, "is the universal law of evolu-
tion and dissolution in its simplest form." And
I say that the law of evolution and dissolution in
its simplest form is the law of electric attraction and
repulsion.

Mr. Spencer's definition is complicated, but his
process is substantially correct. Yet he offers no
explanation of this natural and universal process,
while my electric theory of creation does, and makes
his universal evolution and dissolution simply uni-
versal electric attraction and repulsion under the
well-known laws of electro-magnetism. This is a
great advance, a gigantic step toward the explana-
tion of the universe. The simplest illustration in
physics explains both theories. For instance, dry
steam, he says, wil> condense to its liquid form,
water by permitting the dissipation of its internal
motion in the process of cooling, and a further
dissipation of internal motion of the water will re-
duce it to a solid form, called ice. This he calls
evolution, but he does not state what produces it.
I say it is produced by electric attraction.

Then he says the mass of ice thus evolved from
impalpable vapor may be set out in ' the sun and
gradually melt, by the absorption of motion from
the sun, into water, and a further absorption of like
motion will convert it into invisible vapor. This
he calls dissolution, but does not explain it. I say
it is the result of the law of electric repulsion.

He speaks of the absorption of motion. I contend
there can be no absorption of motion, but only an
absorption of that which produces motion, which

EXPLAINS NATURAL PHILOSOPHY 163

is electric energy, from the sun — the electric heart
of the solar system. Motion, I contend, is not" a
cause but an effect, and all physical motion is the
result of electric energy. And to say with Tindall,
that light and heat is a mode of motion is to
state an absurdity, for motion is the result of some
force operating on matter. It is not a cause but an
effect produced by a cause.

I explain force and "the redistribution of matter
and force" as the product or the result of the uni-
versal laws of electric attraction and repulsion, which
control atoms, suns and worlds and all matter in
body and space.

Mr. Spencer offers no explanations and relegates
all to the convenient dumping ground of the un-
knowable. What he calls "The realm of the un-
knowable" I call the electro-magnetic sea of ether
in which all things exist and from which all things
are evolved, which is the imperceptible elements of
the universe in solution. This I claim is the fourth
form of matter, the invisible primary essence of all
visible creations.

I state his law of the redistribution of matter and
motion in this way : An increase of electric energy
produces an accelerated motion of the molecules of
a body or substance, and, if continued, tends to its
dissolution by electric repulsion; while an increase
of magnetic attraction decreases the activity of its
molecules and tends to integration or solidity of
form or substance.

There is no such thing as heat in reality; heat is
accelerated motion, a sensation caused by the in-
creased activity of the molecules; while cold is
the absence of motion or heat.

164 THE UNIVERSE

Mr. Spencer has described a general indefinite
process as "the redistribution of matter and mo-
tion," but he has revealed no natural law, or funda-
mental explanation of natural phenomena. Every
important question leads him to a stone wall which
he does not try to scale or penetrate, but labels
the "Unknowable."

A learned philosopher who has spent his life en-
deavoring to instruct others should not fall back
into the convenient ditch of the "unknowable."

He says : " What is it that holds together the parts
of which this ultimate atom may be imagined to
consist? The only answer is a cohesive force." But
he does not attempt to explain what that cohesive
force is, while I undertake to say it is magnetic
cohesion under the law of electro-magnetism, which
holds aggregations of atoms in organic affinity, pro-
ducing visible form and substance.

He says : " Force is the ultimate of ultimates. Mat-
ter and motion are only different manifestations of
this unknowable force."

This is making force usurp the place of Deity.
Force is a servant, not a master — a tool and not an
ultimate cause. Force without intelligence back of
it is anarchy and ruin; it is chaos and not a cos-
mos. God is a scientific necessity.

The ultimate of ultimates is mind or spirit — the
eternal intelligent spirit of Deity and man.

1 accept the scientific postulate that the conserva-
tion of energy and the correlation of forces affirm,
first, that there is but one kind of energy or force in
the physical universe ; but I go further and contend
electric energy is that force. Second, that, like mat-
ter energy cannot be created or destroyed. Third,

EXPLAINS NATURAL PHILOSOPHY 165

that energy appears in a variety of forms as motion,
heat, light and so-called gravity and chemical ac-
tion. Fourth, that these forms of energy are inter-
changeable—any one form may change into any
other form, and all are transformations of the
one ultimate force I term electricity. Fifth, that
there is nothing in science to show that mind or
spirit ever changes into physical energy, or force
into mind or matter, or either into the other. This
destroys the doctrine of monoecism, or all things
from one substance. And Haeckel will have to pro-
duce more facts and logic than he has yet set forth
to prove that spirit and matter, force and matter
are all one and the same thing or substance.

The psychic or mental force is the paramount
force, and the true realm of evolution belongs to the
mental or spiritual universe and to organic nature.
Physical changes are not evolution in the highest
sense except as they are the result of spiritual power
and unfolding intellect. The highest sphere of evolu-
tion is in biology and psychology.

There is matter, mind and force. Materialism is a
shallow, one-sided doctrine; and the opposite extreme,
that there is no matter, nothing but mind, is also
shallow and one-sided. These three separate entities
maintain their separate and distinct existence.
The electric theory explains and elucidates all nat-
ural philosophy and all material phenomena, and is
as a scientist has well said, "the best exposition ever
offered of the physics and metaphysics of the uni-
verse."

In regard to another phase of natural philosophy,
Kant proved that in our experience objects can be
known only in relation to a subject, and matter only

166 THE UNIVERSE

in relation to mind. From this it is evident that
mind is at least co-ordinate with matter and cannot
be treated as a mere property of matter. From
this doctrine Spencer took refuge in the strange
notion that we possess two consciousnesses, the
consciousness of ideas within us and the conscious-
ness of motions without us. That neither of these
could be resolved into the other, though both were
the phenomena of an unknowable absolute. This
self-contradiction of a dualistic separation between
two aspects of our life, which as a matter of fact can
never be divided, proved a citadel of ignorance which
could not withstand the attacks of logical criticism.

Mr. Spencer's agnostic dualism of objective and
subjective mind was due to a fundamental miscon-
ception of what is meant by the subjectivity of
knowledge. If we have the consciousness of object
and subject only in relation to each other, it is not
necessary to seek the principle of their unity in any
third principle, for his unknowable absolute is "in
our mouths and in our hearts," and found in the
inseparable unity of experience in which the inward
and outward are correlative elements.

It seems Mr. Spencer's agnosticism is a sort of
spiritual refuge for the destitutes who renounce their
heritage like Esau or waste it like the prodigal son,
and feed on husks. For those who by their abstrac-
tions separate the elements of experience from each
other, are forced to go beyond experience for the
unity they have lost, and flounder in the miry bogs
of agnosticism.

The true way is to give up such abstractions as
objective and subjective mind, for the mind is a
unity, and learn to " think things together" and

EXPLAINS NATURAL PHILOSOPHY 167

recognize the organic relation of the inner and the
outer life and " explain the parts by the whole, and
not the whole by artificially severed parts." This
organic unity of mind in man is illustrated by the
organic unity of the universe, which, under the elec-
tric theory of creation, is a vast electric organism
bound together by invisible electric bands, where
every atom has an individuality manifested and ex-
plained in the harmonious unity of an ever-changing
but indestructible universe.

As man is capable of knowing all things, he cannot
be identified with any of them, or if as an individual
he is so identified, he has within him in his spiritual
nature that which carries him beyond the limits of
his individuality. In his inner moral life man is
revealed to himself as a free-will agent, a great and
self-determining being, conscious of being subor-
dinated only to the law of duty, which is the law
of his own reason.

That law, in spite of every outer pressure, he knows
he ought to obey, and therefore knows that he can
obey it. Thus man is both natural and spiritual;
he is limited to a finite personality, yet possesses a
universal capacity for knowledge and an absolute
power of self-determination. Human reason with
one voice seems to depress man to the level of an
animal, and with the other voice proceeds to elevate
him to the theatre of all life and being, as a " spec-
tator of all time and existence," gifted with absolute
freedom of will and conscious individuality. There
is an identity which is below or above all distinc-
tion; and the universe is one through all its multi-
plicity and permanent through all its changes. The
unity beneath all differences, the priority of the

168 THE UNIVERSE

universal to all particulars, is necessary to the true
conception of the organic unity of the world. All
opposition of thought and things are relative opposi-
tions which find a solution in the life and movement
of the whole. In all the great controversies that
have divided the world the combatants have really
been co-operators. They developed truth and un^.

We do not see anything truly until we comprehend
it as a whole, and see it in all its relations to the
universe. Everything so far as it has an independ-
ent, individual existence at all is an organism.
While conceiving the universe as organic, Hegel
maintained that it "is not a natural but a spiritual
organism." For the limited scope of a natural or-
ganism and its process cannot be regarded as com-
mensurate with a universe which comprehends all
existence, whether classed as organic or inorganic.
Only the conscious and self-conscious unity of mind
can overreach and overcome such extreme antag-
onisms and reduce them all to elements in the reali-
zation of its own life.

The natural universe, I contend, is an organism
which includes nature, but manifests its ultimate or
highest spiritual force only in the life of man. The
universe as an electric organism obeys the higher
supreme spiritual forces. It is said that " Hegel was
only working out in the sphere of speculative
thought what Christianity had already expressed for
the ordinary consciousness." Nearly all great think-
ers, I contend, reason forward or backward to the
fundamental truths of the Bible, only expressed in a
little different way, and which is the old familiar
process in human history of " pouring old wine into
new bottles." Hegel sought to show how an ideal-

EXPLAINS NATURAL PHILOSOPHY 169

istic view of the universe and human life could be
maintained consistently with the fullest recognition
of scientific methods and results. This was an
attempt at the reconciliation of science, philosophy
and religion proceeding from the growing prevalence
of that harmonizing spirit which seeks to do justice to
the results of scientific investigation and at the same
time give them a new and enlightened interpreta-
tion. In this he was right. The main conflict in
philosophy as in religion has ceased to lie between
materialism and idealism or spiritualism, but rather
between Herbert Spencer's " Vague Consciousness of
the Absolute," which he bids us worship, and that
faith which enables us to pierce the veil of the phe-
nomena and grasp the ultimate reality of things.
Philosophy, therefore, is always toiling after the in-
tuitions of faith as " cities of refuge." All philoso-
phy can safely maintain that "what is rational is
actual, and what is actual is rational." And all
accord with man's highest inspirations of spiritual
faith and hope. And the electric theory of creation
is the most rational explanation of an organic
universe evolved and controlled by natural law which
is the will of Deity, whereby spirit intelligence con-
trols by electric energy all the forces and manifesta-
tions of visible creation.

Herbert Spencer has done a great work for science.
He has been a great champion and expounder of
evolution, and the laws of the material universe.
And while he has been a great agnostic on religious
subjects it is because he is a spiritual non-conductor.

Man is like a wireless telegraphic receiver; he
draws only that which corresponds to his nature
and character.

170 THE UNIVERSE

Different men have different casts of mind and
different natural aptitudes. Some are natural re-
ceivers of truths, and others are natural non-con-
ductors of certain truths.

There are two eminent illustrations of this fact, it
is said, in the immortal Sir Isaac Newton and John
Milton, whose names are equally historic and illus-
trious for their learning and culture. For it is said
that Newton could not appreciate " Paradise Lost,"
and Milton could see nothing in "The Principia."
This was not to the discredit of either of these books,
nor was it a reflection upon the technical learning of
either man. Neither was attuned to the message
which the other brought to humanity and it proves
that in order to apprehend truth in any quarter a
man must be sympathetically disposed toward it.

Milton had no mind for mathematics, nor Newton
for poetry. So the wisest philosophers like Herbert
Spencer may go to religion and find nothing there
but the abstruce and unknowable. Spencer's mind
dwells on the phenomena of matter and material
senses only. It is said nearly every great thinker
has some central thought fixed firmly in his mind.
The central thought of Plato is the theory of ideas
— the assertion of the apparitional character of the
seemingly real world. The central thought of Pascal
is that of human intelligence confronting the uni-
verse and strangled by it inexorable tragedies. The
central thought of Schopenhauer is the absurdity of
life, and the central thought of Herbert Spencer is
the evolution of the material universe.

PART SECOND

Sleep, death and oblivion are things that mock;

Sleep in dreams; death and oblivion in the grave;
And yet we are not mocked. We only walk

Amid realities that bind us like a slave.
Sleep soothes and cheers; death grimly reaps and slays.

It makes earth but a tomb— its house of revelry ;
It stalks amid life's dark and brightest ways

And takes its victims,. All are 'neath its slavery.
With chilling frosts it nips life's brightest flowers,

And with pale faces and a gasp they go,
And vaguely trust to bloom 'neath other bowers,
Where death's grim hand will never blast them so.

All hearts beat to music and measure,

Like songs of the spheres as they roll,
And from dreamland's far mystical treasure

Come songbirds that sing to the soul;
Where the glint of the gold in fair tresses

Hide a face that we never have seen,
And the infinite hope that caresses

Kisses joys that we never may glean.

For the wealth of the world is ideal ;

There is bliss in the beauty of rhyme,
And the thoughts of the soul are the real,

Outlasting the cycles of time.
And the soul is the diamond eternal

Where spirit and power are one,
Brushing dross from its splendor supernal

As dust from the eye of the sun.

All life is a poem of glory ;

Neither reason nor senses can grasp,
Till we read every verse in the story,

And the hand of the author we clasp.
Then sing on sweet souls as of olden,

With visions of soul-land that shine,
Till the harp of the earthly is golden

From the hand of the Author Divine.

CHAPTER XI.

SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY SUSTAIN THE RELIGIOUS
CONCEPT

I CONTEND that science, philosophy and electric
evolution sustain the religious concept.

The infinite and eternal power that animates the
universe must be psychical in its nature, and any
attempt to reduce it to mechanical force must end in
absurdity. The only kind of monism which will
stand the test of an ultimate analysis, says John
Fiske is monotheism. The highest development of
psychical life is the end for which the world exists.
To the materialist the ultimate power is material
power, and psychical life is nothing but fleeting
colocations of natural elements in the shape of ner-
vous systems. The psychical nature of God and the
immortality of the soul harmonize infinitely better
with cosmic philosophy. Prof. John Fiske says :
" Evolution brings before us with vividness the con-
ception of an ever-present God, not an absentee
God who once manufactured a cosmic machine cap-
able of running itself. It makes God our constant
support and nature His revelation, and when all
its religious implications are set forth it will be
seen to be the most potent ally Christianity ever
had in elevating mankind. The progress of evolu-
tion now is to bring out the higher spiritual attri-
butes and to set the whole doctrine of evolution in

174 THE UNIVERSE

harmony with religion. Then, the assumption that
underlies all religion must be true— that what we see
of the present life is not the whole thing; that there
is a spiritual as well as a material side of life; in
short, a life eternal.

"In the whole history of evolution," he continues,
"when we see an internal adjustment reach out
towards something, it is in order to adapt itself to
something that exists. And if the religious cravings
of man constitute an exception they are the only
exception in the whole process of evolution." This
is an argument of stupendous and resistless weight.
This puts evolution in harmony with religious
thought, and the great religious drift of humanity
in all ages, and removes the antagonism that used
to appear to exist between religion and science.

The French materialists of the eighteenth century
virtually declared : "We content ourselves with what
we can prove by the methods of physical science
and we will reject all else." But think how chaotic
nature was to their minds compared to our present
conception, and how different the universe they
saw to what we see to-day. And it is not to be
wondered at that there was antagonism between
science and religion. Anaxagoras maintained that
the human race would never have become human
if it were not for the hand, and John Fiske says,
"man never would have attained his present psychic
powers but for religion"

This is truth well stated, and the fact that man
is the only creature that has a hand, an articulate
voice and an aesthetic nature that is never satis-
fied, is strong proof that man is infinitely more
than a mere animal, or a transient animate ma-

SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY SUSTAIN RELIGION 175

chine. The higher intellectual powers were dwarfed in
the middle ages, when human life was made hideous
by famine, pestilence, perennial warfare and bloody
superstitions, fear of witchcraft and eternal tor-
ments, and men endured it because they had no
experience of anything better. But the change
wrought in six centuries is amazing, and shows
that human genius and man's possibilities are be-
yond our comprehension. The genius of Aristotle
proved that the earth is a globe, that of Coper-
nicus showed that it was one of a system of planets,
and that of Newton undertook to explain the laws
and dynamics of this marvelous sun and world
system.

Belief in God, and the immortality of the soul,
and the compensations of a future life tend to main-
tain social order and moral rectitude, by enabling
men to endure the trials and injustice of this world
in the hope of ample compensation in the hereafter.
Man steps forth on this revolving globe not of his
own volition, but is sent here by some mysterious
power on some inscrutable mission to fulfill some
divine purpose. He comes as a spiritual wayfarer
under sentence of death. Not death to the spirit,
but to the transient habiliments of earth-dust he
gathers round his invisible spiritual form. When
he arrives and gathers his reasoning powers to
scan the narrow horizon of his life, he is beset by
perplexing problems of povert3% disease, sorrow, sin
and death. The " slings and arrows of outrageous
fortune" often overwhelm him, and he discovers at
last that the law of life is the law of growth and
development; and all these struggles and trials are
intended to evolve character and purify and ennoble

176 THE UNIVERSE

the soul. That this is the seed time and nursery
of existence preparatory to the harvest of eternal
life when he shall drop this overcoat of atoms and
be transplanted to the self-luminous bosom and un-
fading joys of the perfected and celestial sun-worlds.
Here he sees incompleteness, fragmentary careers,
tragedies, injustice, griefs and farewells, and he
hungers for knowledge. His quenchless spirit seeks
to penetrate the mysteries of the universe, and com-
prehend time and eternity, and in agony of soul he
asks the age-old question, "If a man die, shall he
live again?" Then, if he turn not to the pages of
sacred writ for an answer, he will find written on the
living pages and animated forms of all nature the
promise of another life. He will find it in the re-
turning verdure of spring, in the unfading light of
the eternal stars, in the ever-changing beauty of
the bending skies, in the mysterious impulse of the
untaught birds of the air who start on their vast
migrations from the frozen seas of the north to
the summer-lands of the sunny south; in the tropic
fish, who seek their spawning nests in the clear,
cool rivers of the north. The bear and lion, the
tiger and elephant, the bees and the insects of a
summer day, all have the longings of their natures
satisfied. Why should man be an exception? If
the Creator of all keeps faith with all other crea-
tures, why not with man?

"As something must have been eternal," says
Prof. Wright, "it is easier to suppose it was an
intelligent, designing mind which was uncreated from
the beginning, and which has brought the universe
into being with all its uniformity of laws and com-
plexity of adaptation than to suppose that the eter-

SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY SUSTAIN RELIGION 177

nal substance was matter out of which has come
the orderly universe as we know it, with its high
grades of intelligence in animals and man.

"The world, as the creation of a supreme intelli-
gence, is partially comprehensible to finite minds.
But to suppose that the thought and purpose and
will of man are products of material forces is not
only a mystery, but an absurdity which cannot
long be entertained by any sane mind. The theory
of evolution without a God can lay no claim to
scientific support. A theory of evolution, designed,
controlled and permeated by divine ideas, may be
both scientific and in accord with the highest dic-
tates of religious truth."

As to the life hereafter, which the religious con-
cept has always proclaimed, it is a fact demon-
strated by history that in all ages, among all peo-
ple, under all religious forms, the idea of immor-
tality remains fixed and imperishable in the human
mind. Every human being in coming into this
world brings with him under a form more or less
vague this inward belief, desire and hope of immor-
tality. This is God's handwriting on the human
soul. And the history of man, the reasoning con-
science of man, is God's Bible of life written in man's
spiritual nature. And whatever is rational, true
and good is of God, and whatever is contrary to
the enlightened conscience of man is contrary to
the divine purpose of God.

Revelation proclaims God is a spirit and man is
a spirit, and after death man in his spiritual being
shall live on forever. The latest modern scientific
thought fully and powerfully sustains the Bible.
It says in substance, in dealing with man we must

12

178 THE UNIVERSE

deal with him as a spiritual being ; we must go into
a realm that brings us within the sphere of the
electrical and magnetic relations of the elements,
but on a different plane. First, matter in the in-
visible world has the same essential basis of for-
mative power so potent in the more tangible rela-
tions. Second, the invisible atoms there obey the
same essential principles that in a lower grade of
activity give visible results. Third, there must be
a direct connection between the two conditions of
being — the visible and the spiritual — as to be axio-
matic. Fourth, there must be a secondary form of
the invisible elements ere they assume the visible
relation, which is a chemical or electric necessity.
In all life this law is absolute. Fifth, in applying
this principle to the process of the evolution of
man's form we have an explanation of how it
must be a natural product of evolutionary life,
and that man must follow the same law as the
evolution of all spirit that pertains to planetary
life. Spirit holds visible things in form by its
connection with the magnetic life of the planet.
It is the controlling power in shaping the form
and organism to correspond to changed conditions.
The material form can only exist by keeping itself
in harmony with the laws of the elements in the
planet, and as long as the planet endures the elec-
tric form in man and the electric or instinct form
in animals within the radius of its magnetic aurora
must exist as a secondary satellite, or miniature
concrete expression of the forces in the planet.
This principle may give the electric form immor-
tality, and, by reason of the eternal nature of
the elements composing it, place it beyond the

SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY SUSTAIN RELIGION 179

possibility of dissolution as long as the planetary
relation of the elements exists. But with man it goes
even further, for the spirit form, having the basic
principles of eternal existence in its spiritual com-
position and having once entered upon organic life,
has in itself immortality and the power of self-sus-
tenance from the elements in space and cannot
become disintegrated, for it has all the necessary
material to keep it in eternal existence as an organ-
ism, though the planet should revert to its original
status and vanish as a distinct form. This explan-
ation of the nature of spirit gives us a logical
ground for the rational consideration of the phenom-
enon that has been the basis of all the superstitions
embalmed in the sacred and curious literature of
past ages. That man and probably all types of
life have a spiritual or electric counterpart is not a
scientific speculation or hypothesis merely, but a
logical sequence of the forms that enter into phys-
ical organization.

Here in the secondary form, says the author of
" Planetary Evolution," is an explanation of the
nature of spirit that follows the same principles
that construct the physical body and form the
same material environments. And the questions of
a spiritual life, apart from this principle of a second-
ary form, cannot be solved by any known formula
of a scientific character. On the other hand, the
existence of a form holding the powers of thought
and action upon the plane of radiant matter gives
a satisfactory explanation of the transference of
the mental powers that belong to planetary life.
The law of correlation and conservation of force
prevent their annihilation, and they must exist

180 THE UNIVERSE

somewhere. They are a spiritual entity, but should
not be regarded as having a supernatural origin.

"The spirit is an evolution of planetary life and
cannot be destroyed, and it is natural that its men-
tal attachments to the planet should bring it in
contact with the mental development generated
there. The spirit would have the power of thought
and consecutive reasoning as much after its tran-
sition from mortal life as before, but it would lack
the power of expression through ordinary channels,
It would, however, have the power of inductive electric
transfer of thought, and, coming in contact with a
spirit embodied, this power of induction would
excite the elements in the spirit embodied to equili-
brium of mentality, which would give rise to a simi-
larity of thought in both." And here lies the foun-
dation of the doctrine of inspiration which is a pro-
cess of mental action whereby the mind in the body
is raised to a perception and expression of ideas
beyond its own range of thought as generated by
the physical senses. The result is the upbuilding
of the brain organ and the uplifting of the mental-
ity to the purely spiritual plane, and man has thus,
by the aid of the spiritual powers, made another
stride forward in the domain of spiritual evolution.
And man is a spiritualized being with brain organs
adapted to the expression of ideas that respond to
the spiritual state of life.

It is sometimes assumed that a man cannot be a
Christian and a man of science; yet there have been
many men of science, from Newton to Lord Kelvin,
who were devout Christians. It is also assumed in
some quarters that an educated man cannot believe
in miracles, or answers to prayer, or special provi-

SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY SUSTAIN RELIGION 181

dences. But this is not a fair assumption even from
a scientific standpoint. Science affirms the univer-
sality of energy and law ; Christian theology accepts
this fundamental postulate of science and says it
is the result of universal spirit and will, or In-
finite Mind and volition, which is back of universal
energy and law. Energy is spirit and will at work ;
law is the mode of work. Energy and law are deriv-
ative, spirit and will is the primary and ultimate
force of the universe.

But says the unbelieving scientist, " I accept energy
and law as facts, but do not see that spirit and
will are facts." Christianity replies: "You mean
by 'see,' mental sight; for in the physical sense you
can no more see energy and law than you can see
spirit and will, or mind and volition.

"The fact is, science is a search for the invisible
or supersensible — for that which lies beyond sense
and vision. You call it energy and law, which we
say is a result and not a cause, and point to
spirit and will, which is the primitive, ultimate, first
cause of universal energy and law.

"Would you feel it a just description of yourself
if you were described as nothing but a system of
energy and law. Energy is action according to
law. But there is psychical energy as well as phys-
ical energy, or 'a double faced' unity — psychical
on one side and physical on the other. Thought,
feeling, volition are all species of energy subject to
laws of their own. And, what is most wonderful,
while they are invisible and intangible they control
all physical energy in man and all animal organ-
isms, just as universal spirit and will or volition
control all energy and law in the physical universe.

182 THE UNIVERSE

Then, is universal energy and law psychical or phys-
ical? If it is intelligent and works according to
design and purpose with beneficent uniformity it
must be psychical, and all physical energy and law
is but a manifestation of spiritual energy and pur-
pose."

Then says the scientist, " there may be intelligence
without physical organism, and man may be in
constant contact with the spiritual world. But I
am an organized being and cannot imagine how
unorganized beings could communicate with me
even if they wished to do so. I cannot imagine it as
possible that I could know God, who is a spirit."

But Christianity answers, " suppose you are not
matter only, but that you are a spirit also, and
a spiritual atom of that universal spirit which con-
trols the universe, then could not spirit communicate
with spirit? Thus, you say, all science is founded
on energy and law, which necessitates spiritual
intelligence and will for its foundation, and con-
sciousness for its evidence. Thought, feeling voli-
tion are forms of psychical energy. We are conscious
that we think, feel, will; and as consciousness is a
mental or spiritual perception, man must be a
spiritual being. Then we are not far from Theism—
for God is a spirit. Besides energy and law we
have consciousness and spirit, and no force without
will. Law is simply the mode in which will works.
Law stands for the regular and steadfast operation
of will, as opposed to variable or capricious action.
The uniformity of nature is rooted in the faithful-
ness of God, which sustains the steadfast operation
of natural law.

Then says the scientist, " there could be no mira-

)

SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHUSTAIN RELIGION 183

cles, or answers to prayer, or special providences,
for these imply interference with law, which would
mean inconsistency on God's part and confusion
on ours."

But Christianity answers, " interference with law
is of continual occurrence. You cannot stand up
or walk, or so much as raise your hand without
interfering with the law of gravitation or attrac-
tion. We can modify or direct the action of forces
without violating their laws. Violation of God's
laws on God's part would mean inconstancy. Di-
rection of his own energy to any point He wills — as
in evolution, for example — is no violation of law;
neither are what are termed miracles, special provi-
dences and answers to prayer violations of law,
but evolutions in accordance with law, as law stands
for God's mode of working in the control of the
universe."

Then says the scientist, "I cannot reconcile the
two ideas of 'infinity' and 'personality.' Person-
ality implies limitation; infinity asserts absence of
limitation, a being cannot be at once limited and
unlimited."

"But why should we suppose personality to in-
volve limitation?" says Christian theology. "Even
in man the essential idea of personality is not limi-
tation. Personality in philosophy and theology re-
fers not to the body but to consciousness and will.
What difficulty is there in believing that the Infi-
nite God is infinitely conscious and volitional and
therefore personal."

There is a mighty force in the material meta'-
phors of the Bible, but these all stand for spiritual
realities, and its fundamental postulate is "God i§

184 THE UNIVERSE

a Spirit," and " God is Love." As man is a spiritual
atom of deity. God has spiritual contact and in-
fluence with his spiritual children and they are
"moved by the Spirit," and "born of the Spirit,"
as they accept and obey that spiritual influence
which leads to righteousness and truth. Religion
cannot exist without spirituality and the religious
concept. God has so constituted the human soul.
Without religion the soul could not dream of heaven
nor feel the sweet whisperings of faith and hope.
Neither could the heart thrill with spiritual joy and
truth. Without religion the heaven-bound spirit
could not soar to the altitudes of celestial bliss.

Without religion and ideality there would have
been no gems of art or literature, no beautiful
pictures, no living statuary, no lofty temples or
inspiring thoughts. The grandeur of Shakespeare,
the sublimity of Milton, the poetry of Byron, Burns,
Tennyson and Longfellow, the romances of Scott,
Dickens and Hawthorne, the noble architecture of
Michael Angelo, the statuary of Phideas, Praxa-
telles and Canova, and the pictures of Raphael,
Murello, and Reuben had never been known. Ideal-
ity is the father of beauty and the inspiration of
all genius, goodness and nobility and the twin
brother of religious hope and faith.

Without religion ideality would be a mockery and
a dream, hope would be a delusion and a snare^
inspiration would wither, like Jonas' gourd, in a
night, and the mildew of selfish materialism would
convert the verdure of earth into deserts of despair.

John Fiske well says, "Man "never would have
attained his present psychic powers but for reli-
gion," and without religion ideality would never

SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY SUSTAIN RELIGION 185

have soared to her lofty heights or brought forth
her beautiful thoughts, her lofty conceptions, her
sublime dreams of joy, or her noble gems of art,
poetry, sculpture, architecture and literature. Re-
move the twin brothers — religion and ideality — from
the earth, and its glory and worth would shrivel
like a withered flower. Its hopes and joys, its
dreams of peace and love, of paradise and heaven,
would vanish into the desolations of a boundless
Sahara, heaped with the burning sands of doubt
and scorched by the withering blast of despair.
The religious concept is the pilot of the soul to the
fair field of heaven, the communion with the Father
of the spirit, and ideality is its companion and
servant who carries its cloak and staff as they
journey along the pathways of earth and the high-
ways of eternity. Science and philosophy, ideality,
love and hope and all the aspirations of the human
soul sustain the religious concept. It is a scientific
postulate imbedded in the nature of man and in the
basic law of the universe. Ideality and religion are
the most powerful forces in uplifting humanity. The
sublimer the ideal the more potent and ennobling
its influence on the human soul. Though millions
grasp not its sublimity and truth, those receptive
souls nearest the light will catch its divine illumi-
nations and reflect it to those below. And gradually
those below will grasp its beauty and truth and
step up higher, and each in succession, step by
step, will advance to "a higher plane and a broader
view," and this is growth and progress toward
perfection.

The ultimate aim and purpose of creation is ideal
perfection. This purpose is written in the fun4a-

186 THE UNIVERSE

mental law of evolution — progress from the lower
to the higher and the survival of the fittest. The
higher, the more sublime, the spiritual truth, though
it be ages in advance of the world's comprehension,
yet its brightness and power will penetrate the
darkness, and scintillate from soul to soul, as the
sun gleams from atom to atom, until at last all
humanity is illumined and exalted. When we go
down into the darkness and poisoned vapors of a
dungeon we seek for a ray of sunshine as we seek
for life and light, and we are cheered by the smallest
sunbeam which enters through a crevice, for in its
silvery thread of light little atoms float like minia-
ture stars, dispelling the desolation. There at our
feet, left to decay and perish, may be the seed or
bulb of an insignificant vine or flower, forgotten
by the busy world of conflicts without, where little
men become great and great men become little, not
dreaming of the eternal law of life and hope that
thrills in every throbbing atom and electric germ
in this life-evolving magnetic universe.

But there in the darkness of that dungeon a strug-
gle for life and hope goes on as important to the
life involved as that of building a throne or destroy-
ing an empire. Never did a hero dare or a nation
fight more bravely to attain its aspirations than
did that little seed or bulb lying in the darkness.
A slender beam of light gives it a hope of escape,
and, cold and chilled, its prayer for life has slowly
evolved a delicate pale vine which creeps toward
the sunbeam.

Each day it has seen that beam of light fade and
pass, and darkness and mildew paralyze it into the
stupor of unconsciousness. And again that sun-

SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY SUSTAIN RELIGION 187

beam awoke it to consciousness and life. At last
it reached the crevice whence came the light, and,
lifting itself as a prisoner escaping from death, it
springs forth into the sunshine and opens its blos-
soms of beauty and perfume to greet and gladden
the world of light and life.

Thus has humanity struggled for light, and toiled
for hope and joy and sunshine through a thousand
ages of gloom and chilling mildew of ignorance and
darkness. And wherever a gleam of light and truth
has pierced the shadows of life's struggles and trage-
dies, like the tiniest seed or fragile vine, the aspi-
rations of his nature and his longing soul have
reached up toward it.

What the ray of light is to the flower seed in the
dungeon, religion is to man. Wherever man has
crept, like the vine, in the darkness, towards the
light it was his religious spiritual nature and
aspirations which led him. Truth, which comes
from the bosom of the eternal Good, streams down
into the darkness and lifts man's soul up into the
light by the same law that the flower and the vine
seek the sunshine, and all true science and philoso-
phy sustain the religious concept.

Life seems of little value when men of every na-
tion are armed to the teeth to slay each other like
madmen, as the best way in which they can show
their gratitude to nature for the useless gift of life.
But they are not so anxious for war and bloodshed
as their preparations would indicate. And the
World's Peace Conference at The Hague, and recent
arbitration of national questions, mark a new era
in the world's history, and indicate a disarmament
of the nations in a few decades, The fear of death

188 THE UNIVERSE

is useless and absurd. As Flammarion has said,
there are only two sides to the question. When we
go to sleep at night there is always the possibility
that we may never awaken. Yet this thought does
not prevent us from falling asleep. In one case, sup-
pose death to end all ; it is but an unfinished sleep to
last forever. In the other case, should the soul sur-
vive the body, we shall reawaken in another world to
resume the activities of life. In this case the awaken-
ing must be rather delightful, as every form of life
and every creature finds its happiness in the exer-
cise of its natural energies and faculties. The deep
study of this important question and the disgust
at the indifference of men to this great problem of
human destiny impelled a great student of science
to attempt suicide. Because he saw everywhere
people absorbed in their material interests, accumu-
lating wealth, consecrating their lives to Mammon,
folly and passion and neglecting their nobler natures,
it made him doubt their fitness for an eternal exist-
ence, and he determined to know the truth at once
by plunging into the invisible unknown.

Prof. Albert H. Walker, in a recent lecture — May,
1903 — makes a new distinction in philosophy and
religion, when he says : " Two systems of philosophy
will divide the attention and adherence of the peo-
ple of the twentieth century. One is the old system
of Epicurus which long preceded the rise of Chris-
tianity and which underlies the Declaration of Inde-
pendence; and the other is the philosophy of Chris-
tian science."

His definition of religion and Atheism is some-
thing modern and unique. He says : "I define reli-
gion as belief in a God who cares; and Atheism as

SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY SUSTAIN RELIGION 189

lack of belief in a God who cares. These two defini-
tions, if correct, divide all men into two classes, and,
according to this classification, most of the men in
the United States are Atheists." He seems to think
all men believe in a God, but a majority believe in
a God who does not care, and that is Atheism.
An Atheist has always been defined as one who
believes there is no God; now they may believe in
a God who does not care. This is not a very bad
distinction and may be the true one in the future.
For modern knowledge and culture forbids any
thinking man from denying the existence of a God,
and this may compel modern Atheism to modify
its creed and accept a don't-care God.

He thinks this century may find an answer to the
immortality of the soul, and "it may be in the
affirmative through actual communication with
departed souls; or in the negative by scientific
demonstration that the spirit or soul of man is
only a name for the electrical and chemical actions
and reactions which occur in the body." He also
says: "The twentieth century may show whether
there is a great master hand that sweeps over the
whole of this deep harp of life, or whether men are
but pipes through whom the breath of ' Pan doth
blow a momentary music." Religion has nothing
to fear from the future; materialism is vanquished
and now Atheism must change its creed.

Canon Farrar says : " Let us think noble thoughts
of God and break through the brain-spun meshes
of impotent negations. God is not vortices of atoms,
or streams of tendencies, or earth fermentations.
Heaven is not a vacuous eternity, or a future of
ceaseless psalmody."

190 THE UNIVERSE

The Greek had his Elysian Fields, his daffodil
meadows where the Eidola, the shadowy images of
the dead, moved in a world of shadows; and his
islands of the blest, where Achilles and Tydides un-
laced the helmet from their flowing hair. The Scan-
dinavian dreamed of his green sylvan paradise here-
after, amid the barren wastes. The Indian saw God
in lightning, heard him in the thunder's roar, and
viewed beyond the cloud-capped hills his hunters'
paradise. And in the perennial hereafter in the all-
life-giving sun there are green fields, daffodil
meadows, golden light, rainbows that never fade,
glorified cities, white-robed innocence, the crown and
the palm branch, the throne of serene majesty, the
golden harp and the song of rejoicing, and all-
abounding happiness, innocent, thrilling, intense
and unending.

The rare and radiant physical beauties of heaven
we cannot describe, but it is a place where no guilty
step enters the gates of pearl, in the city of God;
no polluting presence flings shadows on the golden
streets of the New Jerusalem. It is the dwelling
place of angels and just men made perfect, and
spirits of saints in celestial glory. There is no
darkness, envy, hatred or slander, no gold mixed
with dross. No bleared and blighted crowds, de-
graded out of the semblance of humanity, crawl,
like singed moths, around the flaring house of multi-
plied temptations. Where boyhood shall not so
live as to make its own manhood miserable; where
manhood shall not so live as to make old age dis-
honorable and death ghastly. The apples of Sodom
cannot grow on the same soil with the Tree of Life.

In other stars and countless worlds there may

SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY SUSTAIN RELIGION 191

be work for us to do. What radiant ministrations,
what infinite activities, what never-ending progress,
what immeasurable happiness, what living ecstasies
of unknown raptures may surround us in the beauty
and loveliness of the land of the leal, in the life
supernal ?

Heaven is not a reward but a continuity, not a
change but a development. It means a place of
love and goodness where we are one with God and
playfellows with the angels. Present science would
change God into a struggle of careless forces or a
complexity of impersonal laws. Let us reject the
Chinese idea; they believe in God, but worship the
devil, because they think the devil's rule predomi-
nates.

Let us discard the pagan deification of annihi-
lation, and the modern agnostic's plea for suicide,
and the Greek poet's pessimistic postulate: "It were
best never to have been born, and next best to de-
part as soon as possible." Let us grieve at the
dark shadows flung by theologians athwart God's
light upon those who believe that human reason,
conscience, and experience, as well as Scripture, are
the books of God. Phrases which belong to meta-
phor, to imagery, to poetry, to emotion should not
be formulated into dogmas, or crystallized into
creed.

Discard the tyrannous realism of ambiguous meta-
phors, the asserted infallibility of isolated words.
Canon Farrar says : " Erase from our Bible the erro-
neous disputed renderings of the three words, * dam-
nation, hell and everlasting.' Not one of these
three expressions ought to stand any longer in our
English Bible."

192 THE UNIVERSE

He says further : " There has never been a human
being yet since time began, however beautiful, gifted,
bright with genius, or radiant with fascination, who
has sinned with impunity." Evil and punishment,
as Plato said, walk this world with their heads tied
together, and the rivet that links their iron link is
of adamant. It needs no lightning stroke, or di-
vine interposition, no miraculous message to avenge
God's violated laws. They avenge themselves. The
hell fire of the Bible was a spiritual fire which does
not burn the flesh, but purifies the spirit. Not a
material fire, but self-kindled fire, an internal fever —
in fact, remorse for remembered sins — a figurative
representation of a moral process by which resto-
ration shall be effected.

When earthly life vanishes and we see in the visions
of the soul an endless life and being in countless
worlds of destiny, death has no terrors. The
thought of the pale, cold body enwrapt in its wind-
ing sheet, coffined and alone in the narrow grave,
its last sad dwelling place, with the grass growing
above, where the lonely cricket chirps through the
silent night, does not disturb the calm and reason-
ing soul. A few years hence and we shall all cross
the dark river to the shadowy unknown shore and
learn the mysteries that lie beyond. But where is
that wondrous shore, and where will all of the now
living inhabitants of earth be a century hence?
Not floating in the marvelous belt of atmosphere
which surrounds the earth. Nor on a changeful
planet like our earth. Not floating in the frigid ether
of space, but, if my hypothesis is correct, they will be
celestial residents in the self-luminous, all-life-giving
sun.

SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY SUSTAIN RELIGION 193

The only rational scientific theory that satisfies
my mind is to regard the suns as self-luminous,
perfected worlds, the visible abode of deity, and the
future home of the soul. This hypothesis accords
with every recently established fact in science, nature
and revelation. It fits man's hopes and aspirations,
his aesthetic nature, his psychic powers and reli-
gious concept which have followed him through all
the vicissitudes of his history.

The question often arises : As justice reigns in the
moral world, as equilibrium reigns in the physical
world, and the destiny of the soul is the result of
its aptitudes and its aspirations, are only those
souls alone that truly live and unfold their faculties
and aspire to knowledge and truth destined to a
conscious immortality ? Many souls pass their lives
here in mental sleep, intellectual stupor, and spirit-
ual paralysis. Will they receive the gift of eternal
life? Many great scientists think they will not.
And all who neglect their mental and moral devel-
opment seal their own fate and will have no future
existence. This is a distressing view held and cham-
pioned by some of the able minds of modern times.
But I do not agree with them, for I believe every
soul is a spiritual atom of deity and, however ignor-
ant and depraved, may become wise and good, and
enjoy the beatitudes of an immortal existence.

CHAPTER XII.

HUMAN REASON AND THE UNIVERSE ARE BOOKS OF
GOD, AS WELL AS THE BIBLE.

IT is a mistake to consider the Bible as the only
book of God and its revelations the only revela-
tions of Deity. The natural universe and human
reason are also books of God. They are books He
has been writing all along through the varied his-
tory of man and the universe, from the dawn of
creation until now. Man is God's handiwork, His
most perfect and finished product, a machine he
has been developing and improving through all the
ages, a book that He has bound and rebound, and
stamped upon it His name and title a million times.

The Bible teaches this when it says, "Ye are His
epistles known and read of all men." He has named
this book, this living epistle written by His own
hands, "The Sons of God," "Children of the Most
High," "Heirs of Eternal Life." And man's body, the
binding which He has furnished for this book, He
has designated "the temple of the living God— the
tabernacle of flesh." The Bible is not only a book
of religious and ethical teaching, but also a history
of the reason, conscience and experience of men for
a thousand generations.

The Bible is the revelation of God's mind and will,
and so is man, who was "made in His image."

HUMAN REASON BOOK OF GOD 195

The Bible is God's book, but so is the physical
universe His book and the revelation of His will.
The Scriptures affirm this truth, also, when they say,
"The heavens declare the glory of God and the
firmament showeth His handiwork. Day unto day
uttereth speech and night unto night showeth knowl-
edge." Thus God has three books instead of one.
His first book was the physical universe, His second
book was man and human reason, conscience and
experience. And then He added the third, the or-
acles of Divine truth, to instruct His spiritual atom,
man, in the essential truths of life, spiritual being and
moral perfection. The theologians should remember
this, and the scientists should read and study all
these books.

Man is a second edition of God epitomized, and in
hisenlighted spiritual nature he thinks like God, reas-
ons like God, and has the moral conscience, goodness
and love that emanate from God. All these books
of God should bear the same infallible testimony.
The Bible should be in accord with the reason, con-
science and experience of man, and both with the
constitution and laws of the physical universe.
Wherever they seem to differ or contradict each
other it is because we do not understand them,
for there is perfect unity and harmony in all creation.

Flammarion says : "Science in revealing the plan
of the universe will show that the moral universe
is based upon the same plan, that both worlds form
but one world and that spirit governs matter. The
same laws rule everywhere and make the vast uni-
verse a unity. All the ages of the past and future
are one with the present, and thinking beings will
live eternally through successive and progressive

196 THE UNIVERSE

transformations. Everything progresses toward
supreme perfection. The material world has but
an apparent existence, and the reality underlying
it is a force imponderable, invisible and intangible."
Man is apparently an animal, but he is not; that is
the visible side of his nature and is deceptive.

All he beholds is apparent. The reality is some-
thing altogether different. The sun seems to re-
volve around the earth, and the earth seems to
stand still. The reverse is true. We dwell upon the
surface of a body revolving in space and projected
with a velocity seventy-five times greater than the
speed of a cannon ball.

We hear a harmony of sweet sounds which charm
our senses. The sound does not exist; it is an im-
pression made upon our sense of hearing by vibra-
tions of the atmosphere which themselves emit no
sound. Without the auditory nerve and brain there
would be no sound. In reality there is only motion
in the ether.

The rainbow expands its radiant circle, the rose
and lily sparkle in the sunshine; the green fields
and golden grain diversify the landscape by their
vivid colors. But there are no colors; there is no
light; there are only undulations in the air that
set the optic nerve vibrating. The sun warms and
fertilizes, the fire burns, but there is no heat, only
the sensation of heat. Heat, like light, is only the
result of motion — invisible, all-potent, supreme. Here
is a solid iron joist sustaining tons of enormous
weight, yet the joist is composed of molecules which
do not touch each other and are in continual mo-
tion. What constitutes the solidity of this bar of
iron? Not the atoms that compose it; but the cause

HUMAN REASON BOOK OF GOD 197

of its solidity is molecular attraction, the invisible
force of magnetic attraction.

The present scientific theories have only been ap-
prehended by the brightest intellects within the last
half century, and would have been a conglomeration
of absurdities to the wisest men of the world a cen-
tury ago. So, written revelation had to use the lan-
guage and symbols understood by the ancients.
And it seems that scientific evolution is constantly
struggling for new terms to express new ideas and
discoveries.

Some scientists believe it impossible for the ter-
restrial being to attain a complete knowledge of
the truth because he has only five senses, and a mul-
titude of the phenomena of nature remains unknown
to his mind because he has no means by which to
reach them. Just as if we should be unable to see
if deprived of the optic nerve, or to hear if deprived
of the auditory nerve. Our terrestrial harp may
be wanting in many chords which prevent us from
catching the perfect harmony and truth of the
universe. It is said the smallest magnet can more
easily than Newton or Leibnitz discover the mag-
netic pole, and the swallow has more knowledge of
the varieties of latitude than had Columbus or
Magellan. But whatever our experience, it is a part
of the book of God and nature.

Flammarion says : "No one who is aware of the
progress made in the exact sciences of to-day can
pretend to be a materialist. The psychic atom,
the principle of the human organism would be im-
mortal, like atoms everywhere, if scientists were to
admit the fundamental axioms of chemistry. But
it would be superior to atoms, and be conscious

198 THE UNIVERSE

of its existence. Can the soul partake of the char-
acter of electricity? We conceive that it exists as
force that survives the dissolution of the body."

I conceive the soul controls electricity, which is
the right hand of its power, and the tongue of the
spirit, and survives in conscious power "the wreck
of matter and the crush of worlds." "Whither does
the soul go?" asks the same author, and he an-
swers "to other worlds. Yes, living principles of
force can transport them from one world to
another." I agree with him. I believe they go to
other worlds, and the other worlds are perfected
sun-worlds. We must not think that the soul belongs
to some supernatural world. There is nothing
that is not in nature. Nature is unceasing prog-
ress. It is only a few thousand years since ter-
restrial humanity emerged from its chrysalis state of
being. Yet certain spirits have attained tran-
scendent power, and humanity has produced a
Shakespeare, a Goethe, a Hugo, a Newton, and a
Milton. We live in reality among the stars.

We are inhabitants of the skies. Life, light and
eternal progress to perfection is the final end and
purpose of the universe. Every thinking man feels
in his moral and psychic nature that he is linked
to justice, truth and Deity.

Maeterlinck, the Danish philosopher, sustains this
thought in his latest work when he says : " Though
nature appears unjust and nothing authorizes us
to declare that a superior power rewards or pun-
ishes here or elsewhere, it is none the less certain
that an image of that invisible, incorruptible jus-
tice we have vainly sought in the sky or the uni-
verse reposes in the depths of the moral life of every

HUMAN REASON BOOK OF GOD 199

man. It will not add to or take from our wealth,
it will bring no immunity from disease or lightning,
it will not prolong one hour the life of the being we
cherish; but if we have learned to reflect and to
love, it will establish in heart and brain a content-
ment that shall still be inexhaustible and noble.

"It will confer a dignity of existence, an intelli-
gence, that shall suffice to sustain our life after the
loss of our wealth, after the stroke of disease or
lightning has fallen, after the loved one has forever
quitted our arms."

It is said Jesus was a chosen medium to commu-
nicate to the people of the earth the higher senti-
ment of love which prevails in the sphere of spirit
life. His mission was to teach the doctrine of love
to humanity, and to afford a striking and never to
be forgotten example of its violation.

This same Jesus taught that God's law is written
in the hearts of men, and to those who listen to His
voice — the still, small voice of the spirit — " He moveth
in them to will and to do according to His good
pleasure." This shows, as -Maeterlinck says, "That
the invisible justice that reposes in the moral life of
every man" comes from God and His epistle, written
on the secret tablets of the human soul.

Gold win Smith says: "It will be found that
Anarchism and Atheism generally went together.
But minds of the finer cast have preserved the re-
ligious spirit while they have thrown off the shackles
of creed. Yet the Positivest feels the need of a re-
ligion, and for the worship of God he substitutes
the worship of humanity. Humanity is an abstrac-
tion, an imperfect abstraction. It cannot hear
prayer or respond in any way to adoration. The

200 THE UNIVERSE

adherents of Comte's religion, therefore, are few.
Tindall and Huxley would console us for the loss of
religion by substituting the majesty of law. But
the idea of law implies an intelligent, authoritative
imponent of some kind. There is no majesty in a
sequence.

"The all-embracing philosophy of Herbert Spencer
excludes the supernatural and Theism in its ordinary
form, and looks upon them as the Unknowable,
which he presents as an object of reverence. But
unknowableness in itself excites no reverence, even
though it be supposed infinite and eternal. Noth-
ing excites our reverence but a person, or at least
a moral being." Thus does Gold win Smith, the
great Freethinker of to-day, demolish the Free-
thinkers of yesterday, the Tindalls, Huxley s and
Darwins of Materialism, the Comtes and Yoltaires of
Atheism, and the Herbert Spencers and Ingersolls of
Agnosticism, and contends for the inexorable neces-
sity of a personal deity with intelligent moral or
spiritual power. He says the present tendency is
"to minimize the supernatural and throw it into
the background, bringing the personal character of
Christ and his ethical teachings into the fore-
ground," and, "the legemen of reason should consider
to how great an extent our civilization has hitherto
rested on religion."

Abstract humanitarianism, and scientific natural-
ism do not constitute a moral standard, nor can
scientific postulates be made a basis for moral cul-
ture. Only when acted upon by man does nature
give response to the increasing purpose of the world,
and the supreme test is spiritual. Religious truths
are fundamental truths. First, the existence and

HUMAN REASON BOOK OF GOD 201

personality of God; second, His creation and gov-
ernment of the universe; third, man's immortality
and freedom of will. These are not contradicted
by the solid facts of science nor shattered by "the
great eternal iron laws of the universe." On the
contrary all harmonize with these great truths.

Emperor William of Germany in his letter to
Admiral Holbrun, Feb. 20, 1903, says: "I distin-
guish between two different kinds of revelation —
progressive and, as it were, historical, the other
purely religious. It does not admit of a doubt
that God reveals Himself continuously in the race
of men created by Him. He breathes into man
the breath of His life, and follows with fatherly
love and interest the development of the human race.
In order to lead it forward and develop it, He re-
veals Himself in this or that great sage, whether
priest or king, whether among the heathen, Jews
or Christians. Hammurabi was one, so was Moses,
Abraham, Homer, Charlemagne, Luther, Shake-
speare, Goethe, Kant, and Emperor William the
Great. These he sought out and endowed with his
grace to accomplish splendid, imperishable results
for their people in their intellectual and physical
provinces according to His will." Emperor Wil-
liam seems from these statements to be a firm be-
liever in spiritual revelation and personal inspiration.

"The second form of revelation, the more reli-
gious," he said, "is that which leads to the man-
festation of our Lord. It was introduced with
Abraham, slow but forward looking and omniscient,
for humanity was lost without it. Now begins the
most astonishing activity of God's revelation.
Abraham's race and the peoples developing from it,

202 THE UNIVERSE

regard faith in one God as their holiest possession,
and it follows, hold fast to it with iron-like con-
sistency. It was the direct intervention of God that
caused the rejuvenation of His people through cen-
turies, till, the Messiah, heralded by prophets and
psalmists, finally appeared, the greatest revelation
of God in the world, for He appeared in the Son
Himself. Christ is God — God in human form. He
redeemed us, and inspires and entices us to follow
Him. We feel His fire burning in us. His sympathy
strengthens us. His discontent destroys us. But
also His intercession saves us. Conscious of victory,
building solely upon His word, we go through labor,
ridicule sorrow, misery and death, for we have in
Him God's revealed word. That is my view of these
matters. It is to me self-evident that the Old Tes-
tament contains many sections which are of a purely
human and historical nature and are not God's
revealed word. These are merely historical descrip-
tions of incidents of all kinds which happen in the
political, religious, moral and intellectual life of
this people."

This letter of Emperor William was in reply to
Prof. Delitzsch, who contended that Moses and the
Israelites got their laws and religion from the Baby-
lonians. The recent discoveries in Asia Minor seem
to refute Delitzsch, especially those at Nippur.

Nippur is situated between the Euphrates and
Tigris in Babalonia. It is one of the oldest towns
spoken of in the Scriptures. The famous temple,
library and school for priests cover an area of thir-
teen acres, and are pronounced the most far-reaching
archeological discoveries of the century. Only about
one-twelfth part of the library has been uncovered,

HUMAN REASON BOOK OF GOD 203

out of which over twenty thousand cuneiform tablets
and fragments have been obtained belonging to the
era three thousand years before Abraham, or nearly
six thousand years before our time.

These show strong evidence of civilization and cul-
ture. There have been found evidences that free-
hand drawing, clay-modeling and sculpture were
taught. There were found works of reference, scien-
tific treatises, and various technical volumes on
astronomical and religious subjects.

These discoveries show the knowledge and culture
that existed in the days of Abraham, and are a
powerful demonstration of the unshaken truth of
Old Testament prophesies.

Prof. Hilprecht, who made these excavations and
discoveries, says: "As the attempt has recently
been made to trace the pure Monotheism of Israel
to Babylonian sources, I am bound to declare this
an absolute impossibility, on my basis of fourteen
years' researches in Babylonian cuneiform inscrip-
tions. The faith of God's chosen people is : ' Hear,
O Israel ! the Lord our God is one Lord,' and this
faith could never proceed from the Babylonian moun-
tain of gods — that charnel-house full of corruption
and dead men's bones."

The fact is, as far as I am able to judge, every
recent discovery of science tends to sustain the
essential truths of the Bible, and confirm the re-
ligious concept.

Those who think that religion is losing its power
should remember that thousands of converts are
added to the churches daily, and fifteen church
buildings on an average are erected every day in
the United States alone. And there are besides

204 THE UNIVERSE

thousands of persons, like myself, of a thoughtful,
religious nature who are not members of any religi-
ous order.

Scientists should omit from their works all spirit
of antagonism to religious faith. Such antagonism
impairs the usefulness of their works, and is an
offence against public morals, public security, and
man's aesthetic nature and psychic advancement.
Religion has helped to develop the spiritual life of
the race, and is the anchor of all good society,
good government and exemplary conduct in man.

The religious faith and even superstitions whicji
some scientists rail at with such vehemence was a
necessary phase of human history and experience
to lift the human race to a higher plane of spir-
itual power. Science has passed through the same
phases of credulity and superstition.

Whiskey, wines, and intoxicants once had their
useful phase in arousing the sluggish brains of our
half-civilized ancestors to higher realms of thought
and perception. So, what now seem the most absurd
superstitions once had their usefulness in deterring
men from crime and causing them to lead better
lives. The dread of physical punishment hereafter,
and the fear of a hell and a devil that never ex-
isted, had a salutary effect on countless millions of
the past which no moral persuasion or scientific
arguments could have reached. But all intoxicants
with their blighting curse, and all superstitions with
their blinding ignorance have had their day of use-
fulness and should be relegated to the dark tomb
of oblivion.

The solemn cathedral, the soft-toned organ, the
mellow light from colored windows, the awe and

HUMAN REASON BOOK OP GOD 205

anxious faith, have added soul development and
psychic power to human life.

The mother who bowed in prayer, the father who
assembled his children around the family altar,
have added spiritual power to themselves and their
posterity for all generations.

And it is the honest, home-loving, God-fearing and
praying mothers and fathers of the past three cen-
turies that have made the Anglo-Saxon race and
the civilization of to-day what it is.

The Bible says truly, "to be spiritually minded
is life," and to be worldly minded is to lead us back
to pagan selfishness, when cruelty was a pastime,
and poisoning and assassination were fine arts.

This book of God we call man is bound in imper-
ishable atoms that dissolve into viewless ether, and
are tied together with electric bands as pliable as
silk and as invisible as thought, and the spirit they
enwrap is as strong and enduring as omnipotence.

The statement is often made to the prejudice of
religion that religion has been the cause of most
of the wars and cruelties that have desolated the
earth since the commencement of human history.
This is unjust and misleading. Until the formation
of our government, church and state were united
among all nations and politics and religion were
blended, and a purely religious war was impossible.
As to the miracles of the New Testament, if they
were all discredited the immaculate teachings of the
gospel would remain. The peculiar glory of Chris-
tianity is the regeneration it brings to man, putting
him under the law of love; and without miracles
we would still have vital, uplifting, heaven-inspiring
Christianity.

206 THE UNIVERSE

As to the infallibility of science, she has nothing to
boast of over religion. Science has been groping her
devious way from colossal blunder to blunder, and
championing as many absurdities and superstitions
through all the ages as ever the religious devotee
dreamed or the religious concept propagated. She is
still teaching some of the grossest superstitions and
incredible absurdities. Science has received nearly
every fundamental truth from religion, and is at
last steadily developing and proving the true re-
ligious concept of the universe, in showing that
all visible things are the product of invisible spirit,
invisible law and invisible force; that the spiritual
and invisible world is the supreme reality; that
its Creator and Ruler must be the Father of Spirits,
and virtually re-echoes the words of Christ, "God
is a Spirit, and they that worship Him must wor-
ship Him in spirit and in truth." It teaches univer-
sal love, helpfulness and equality, which was dem-
onstrated by Christ when He called for water and
washed the feet of those who worshiped Him. This
was His last object lesson, so little understood in
Christian philosophy . But ethical and psychic science
have lifted it to be the glory of perfected civiliza-
tion, and endorsed the exalted truth, "Let him
that is greatest among you be the servant of all."

All knowledge and truth are in a sense inspired rev-
elation from God, whether written in nature or the
human soul. There is scientific revelation written
in physical facts and recognized by the senses;
there is God's revelation written in the secret con-
science and reasoning power of man, and they natur-
ally sustain and supplement each other and the re-
vealed truths of the Scriptures.

HUMAN REASON BOOK OP GOD 207

It may be that the first chapter of Genesis was
not intended so much as an infallible record of the
divine order in the creation of the world as to
teach the vastly higher spiritual truth that creation
is the work of God, thus leading men to His wor-
ship and away from the lower worship of sun, moon
and heathen deities.

The mechanical conception as to the mode of
inspiration and revelation tends to give way before
a larger conception of the process — that God speaks
to man through the experience of the events of life.
Thus revelation becomes a living process, and all
later history may become a, commentary on sacred
histor}^ renewing and confirming the primal utter-
ance of God to the soul of man.

The reign of law, which was little understood by
the ancients, is now universally accepted and en-
dows the human race with new powers. It also
gives new conceptions of the " intelligibility of
nature," which is but a modern scientific term for
religion or the reliance on the will and wisdom of
Creative Deity.

Herbert Spencer's " persistency of matter and
force" is but another expression of the reign of law.
And as law is the result of an intelligent spiritual
concept and impulse, the lawmaker of the universe
must be a supreme, intelligent, spiritual personality.

And the reasoning, intelligent soul of man, by dis-
covering the immutable laws of nature, which are the
unchanging decrees of Deity, has learned the art of
controlling the great powers of nature for the use
and convenience of man.

But in the ultimate analysis it is God's spirit
and will that control the universe, and man's spirit

208 THE UNIVERSE

and will which evolve the art of controlling, and
masters the great powers of nature.

Therefore, we must look to the powers of the mind
to subdue all other powers. This it does by con-
structive reason and vitalizing faith. By construc-
tive reason it builds bridges, tunnels mountains,
operates engines, telegraphs and all the appliances
of modern commerce. By vitalizing faith it renews
and strengthens body and soul, and seems to work
the miracles of God.

Prof. Osier says : " Faith is a most precious com-
modity. Faith is the great lever of life. Without
it man can do nothing, with it all things are pos-
sible. Galen says : ' Confidence and hope do more
good than physic.' Faith in the gods or the saints
cures one, faith in little pills another, hypnotic sug-
gestion a third, and faith in a plain, common doctor
a fourth. In all ages the prayer of faith has healed
the sick, and the mental attitude of the suppliant
seems to be of more consequence than the powers
to which the prayer is addressed."

Miracles, says criticism, belong to an age of igno-
rance. With the dawn of knowledge they diminish.
In its meridian light they disappear.

The Jews were eminently addicted to belief in
miracles. With them there was satanic miracle as
well as divine. They believed in persons being pos-
sessed by devils, and all efforts to disentangle them
from the demoniac miracles and to resolve them into
cures of lunacy by moral influence was vain.

Comte totally discards belief in God, but, feeling
the need of a religion, substituted the worship of
humanity. Humanity is an abstraction by itself,
but combined with the Christianity and the mono-

HUMAN REAvSON BOOK OF GOD 209

theism of the New Testament, it is the perfection of
ethics and religion. They who preach the religion
of humanity, morality and true socialism will find
it more perfectly taught in the New Testament, with
nobler incentives and higher inspiration and spiritu-
ality, than elsewhere in human history. And it ac-
cords more perfectly with the book of truth, written
in the reason and conscience of man.

Prof. C. F. Kent of Yale, says : " There is no con-
flict between science and religion. The Bible does
not pretend to teach science, but does speak with
authority with regard to questions of morality and
religion.

"The pathetic fact is that the fundamental
spiritual truths the Bible narratives seek to teach
are lost sight of in the contention for historical
accuracy, which was entirely secondary with the
authors. The prophets used ancient narratives, the
same as Jesus used parables, to illustrate spiritual
truths."

Dr. Beet, of Wesleyan College, England, denies that
either "the endless suffering or the extinction of the
wicked is taught in the Scriptures," and says :
" Very few Wesleyans now adhere to Wesley's teach-
ings concerning it."

The essential truths of the Bible are just as true
without miracles as with them. Christ said a
wicked and perverse generation seeketh a sign or
miracle.

Truth is inherently true and needs no miracle to
confirm it. And the tendency of all ancient writers,
as well as those of the Bible, to exaggerate natural
phenomena into wonders and miracles cause many
to discard the great truths of revelation. I under-

14

210 THE UNIVERSE

took to show how Joshua might have mistaken a
luminous aurora borealis for the sun standing still.
And I am inclined to think that a mistranslation
is responsible for the story of Jonah and the big
fish. Somewhere in ancient history I got the idea
that the pirate boats in ancient times were called,
"the big fish." If so Jonah might have been cap-
tured by the pirates after being thrown overboard,
and put in the hole or belly of the boat, and after
three days, seeing no prospect of a ransom, was
thrown onto the land. God may have prepared the
pirates and boat for this purpose and a miracle
would be unnecessary. The writers of that day
would say Jonah was swallowed by "the big fish,"
meaning the pirates captured him, and centuries
afterwards the translators would make a great
miracle out of it. Take many of our modern ex-
pressions, as, "the ship and sailors went to Davy
Jones' locker;" if centuries hence our language should
become obsolete, the translators would say, "the
ship was in a great storm, and it and the sailors
were all saved by running into David Jones' big
chest." That would be a literal translation, but
would not state the facts. Take another illustration.
In the war, "a company was lost in the woods and
was gobbled up by the enemy." A future transla-
tion would read, "a company of soldiers was lost
in the woods and a ferocious turkey gobbled and
eat them all up." Either of these would make a
greater miracle than Jonah and the whale.

I mention this to show how easy it is to mistrans-
late an obsolete language, especially an Oriental
language, always so full of figures of speech, hyper-
bole and parables.

HUMAN REASON BOOK OF GOD 211

There is the wonderful capture of the city of
Jericho. When the Israelites, under Joshua, marched
round it seven times, and blew seven long blasts on
their ramshorns, the walls fell. Now, the spies may
have reported to Joshua the weakness of the walls,
and, by marching round them seven times, caused the
people of the city to crowd onto the walls, and the
vibrations of the horns caused them to fall.

We know that the vibrations of thunder or cannon
or any loud noise has caused many a house to fall,
and would endanger any weak building or wall. I
believe that if every miracle in the Bible was dis-
approved or shown to be a natural event it would
not destroy or affect a single important truth it
teaches.

While I believe the brave and honest man will
refuse happiness at the expense of truth, I must
partly agree with Luckey, the historian, who says
we owe more to our illusions than to our knowledge ;
that superstition appeals to our hopes as well as
our fears, and often meets and gratifies the inmost
longings of our heart. Imagination, which is alto-
gether constructive, contributes more to our happi-
ness than reason, which is mainly critical and de-
structive. He says: "The rude charm clasped by
the savage, the sacred picture protecting the poor
man's cottage, can bestow a more real consolation
in the darkest hour of human suffering than the
grandest theories of philosophy." This was more
distinctly true in the early history of the human
race, when ignorace and superstitious wonder domi-
nated all minds and all important events were
deemed supernatural or miraculous.

Take the superstitious worship of the Virgin Mary;

212 THE UNIVERSE

its beneficence to the human race is beyond all
human calculation. It helped to elevate and spirit-
ualize woman and lift her offspring and the genera-
tions of men to a higher spiritual plane.

Romantic love between the sexes was never known,
so history teaches us, until the worship of the Virgin
Mary became universal throughout Christendom.
No such sentiment existed in Greece or Rome or
any pagan country, and none exists now in any
pagan or Mohammedan land. There women are
still treated as chattels and denied a soul. We
should remember that for man all religions were
instituted, all books written, all science formulated,
all literature ennobled, all progress inspired, and
all art made beautiful.

Human reason, the perfection of the universe and
the words of revelation all teach —

Man's soul is part of Deity, and as immortal as its Creative God.

Death is but a shadow across its path of destiny.
To the soul there is no grave; the tomb cannot grasp its view-
less form;

Earth is but its birthplace — the cradle of its infancy —
Where it drops its cumbrous wrappings for the wings of immor-
tality.
Time, the vestibule of eternity, is where it points its course

and takes its leap
Into the vast unknown toward the Infinite and Eternal, and

sweeps

Out upon its endless progression in knowledge and perfection
through immensity of worlds.

CHAPTER XIII.

LOVE IS THE ELECTRIC LAW OP LIFE: ALL THAT
LIVE MUST COME FROM LOVING

GOD is love, and love is the law of life and the
creative force of the universe. The love of God in
the soul is the substance and life of all religion.
The love of fellow-man in the heart is the founda-
tion of all human kindness and social ethics. As
Dante followed his beloved Beatrice from world to
world until he found her at the gates of Paradise,
so we must follow our loves and ideals through all
the tragic incidents of existence until we find them
as guardian angels at the gates of celestial glory
and creative perfection.

A noble character, a worthy and useful life of ser-
vice to others is the chief purpose and crowning
glory of all earthly existence. Wealth and fame are
mere incidents in the fleeting drama of human ex-
perience.

All true greatness is in the beauty and grandeur
of the soul. It must come from within; external
manifestations may shadow it forth, but cannot
produce it.

All true gentleness and kindness are a reflex of the
inner life of love and willing service. We live in the
atmosphere that our thoughts and spirits breathe
around us, and by opening the windows and doprs

214 THE UNIVERSE

of our soul to love we inhale the perfume from other
souls, and the breath of life from Deity Himself.

Thoughts are forces, and through them we have
creative power ; but they must be winged with love
to manifest divine energy. Every act is preceded
and given birth to by a thought, the act repeated
forms the habit, the habit determines the character,
and character determines the life and destiny.

Everything in the material universe has its origin
first in the spiritual concept or thought, and from
this it takes its form. The spoken word and the
mighty deed spring from the potency of living
thought, and life is a tireless swimmer in an ocean
of thought. Thought is the conscious energy of the
soul, the subtle, invisible force of the reasoning, re-
sistless mind, and, to be potent with life, must be
winged with love. Thought is everywhere and sur-
rounds us like the atmosphere we breathe. When
we want a thought we should reach up into the
air for it with the caressing hand of love, and it will
come like an invisible messenger from spirit land.
We should seek thought and wisdom in the intellectual
zenith of our own minds, and not from mediums or
clairvoyants, for they have never revealed any great
truths.

Thus our great poets, sages and prophets have
reached up into the spiritual altitudes and gathered
wisdom and truth as the stars are gathered and
sparkle in the glittering mirror of night's far off
and measureless spaces. They come with the speed
of light from all suns and spheres in the jewelled
crown of God's eternal expanse of love and life,
they whisper wonderful things to the listening
spirit in the silent chambers of the dreaming soul,

LOVE IS THE ELECTRIC LAW OF LIFE 215

and they come like angel faces in the visions of
night and paint with the flaming finger of antici-
pated joy the glorious beatitudes of immortality
and love. There is the science of thought which
brings wisdom and success, and the science of love
that brings peace and joy. It is a beautiful thing to
live. Life is the fine art of the soul, the literature of
the spirit, where it writes its hopes and achievements.

It is the theatre of all possibilities here and here-
after, but its atmosphere must be magnetic with
love and faith where the spiritual forces may battle
and exert their powers. We must first love all the
world if we would have the world love us. Only
what comes from the heart can reach the heart of
the world, for mankind will care little for us unless
we show we care for mankind. But what man ear-
nestly desires and persistently wills and strives to
accomplish through love will finally be attained.
Love and goodness are all-powerful and will event-
ually conquer.

The first cause of all discontent, weariness, bitter-
ness and vanity of life is selfishness. It is the cor-
rosive element that rusts away all the pure gold
of energy and aspiration. It is as amazing as sad
that we burden ourselves with selfish strivings that
are of no consequence, and miss the gladness and ex-
hilaration of living. For no life is successful unless
it is radiant with love and usefulness. Emerson says :
"Life is an ecstasy and nothing else is really worth
living. Happiness is not determined by a bank
account or the flattering incense of praise, but is
a mental and spiritual condition."

Ye who seek liberty know this; it can only be
found in the liberty of your fellow men, Ye who seek

216 THE UNIVERSE

happiness know this ; ye can only find it in the hap-
piness of others, and if you desire to be happy you
must make others happy. This is God's eternal
law of compensation — of altruism — love to others;
what you do unto others you do unto yourself.
Look upon thy fellow man with wisdom and thou
shalt have love. Feel for thy fellow man with
love and thou shalt have wisdom, and, having
wisdom and love, thou hast God and heaven
in thy heart. These are the golden rules of the
New Testament, written in the reason, conscience
and experience of men, as God's living book of wis-
dom and truth.

Every action has its rebound or echo. Others
will return your love or hate as the mountains re-
turn an echo, and by the same law. " Whatsoever
a man soweth, that shall he also reap." The hate
you send forth will return to you, the love you gave
will come back to you, for it is an immortal part
of you and a part of Omnipotent Deity.

If you are sick, love ! If you are envied, hated
and slandered, love ! If age and death steal upon
you, love ! For God is love, and heaven is love, and
love is life eternal. This is God's law, this is the
law of man's nature, the law of the New Testament,
the law of love and life, the law of the universe.

Whatever may be man's misfortune, if he has a
love of humanity, a love of literature, art or nature,
he has resources of happiness that nothing can re-
move. With these the poor man is rich, and the
rich man can never be poor. For each by love
has overcome the world. Therefore believe and
love, and hold fast to the conviction that the forces
of life are divine and eternal, and their laws written

LOVE IS THE ELECTRIC LAW OF LIFE 217

in the reason and consciences of men, and that
death is only a transition from our world to another
of greater beauty and perfection. The inadequacy
of earth-life to satisfy the soul's capabilities is evi-
dence that its career must continue hereafter in
brighter worlds of celestial love and destiny.

It is said the common epitaph of humanity is,
"They mean well, try a little and fail much." But
if love is their guiding star and they obey the
dictates of their reason and conscious duty, their
lives cannot be failures. Most of our troubles and
cares, like echoes, do not exist until we call them
forth. But sweet, subdued sorrow, and the tears
of love and sympathy that spring from the gen-
erous heart to the soulful eyes, are like heavenly
dews, and promote the growth of the soul. They
should not be classed among the depressing trials.
Neither should friendly rivalry, or laudable ambi-
tion to excel, be deemed trying aggressions, for
they are beneficial phases of growth. Humanity
should emancipate itself by hitching its chariot to
the star of love, and switching the current of human
energy from the circuit of worry and anger, and
connecting it with the motors of good thoughts
and noble deeds.

All men should realize the fact that anger turns
the natural juices of the body into poison as the
vibrations of thunder sour the sweetest milk. And
every fit of anger is an electric trip-hammer that
drives a nail into the coffin of life and shortens hu-
man existence. All nature reveals the law of ' 'nat-
ural selection and survival of the fittest," and de-
mands in man the highest perfection of love, beauty
and self-development.

218 THE UNIVERSE

The culture of the divine essence of the soul, love
and ideality will eventually emancipate, exalt and
ennoble human life.

Love is the beginning of life. Love is the creative
agency of all human and animal existence. Even
the vegetable world, trees, shrubs and flowers have
their dual, sexual amities, and their male and fe-
male blending in the love of unity and the unity
of love, and thereby propagate and continue their
species in the ever changing cycles of life.

All that live must come from loving. The posi-
tive and negative circles of electric and spiritual
forces in man and woman must be broken and
reunited in a combined circle of dual vitalizing
growth and power before God's first command,
' 'be fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth,"
can be consummated.

God has so organized the universe that love brings
life and continues it, while hatred checks all the
sweet gushing juices and joys of hope and life, and,
brings death and darkness. Love commands the
electric creative forces of human life as God com-
mands them in the boundless heavens. Love is the
elemental part of God, and the godly part of man.
And he whose soul is diffused with love is enwrapt
in the effulgent drapery of Divine goodness and joy.

Woman by Divine right and the Supreme decrees
of destiny is the ministering angel of love and
life, apd is next to God the Creator and Preserver
of the human race.

All that live must come from loving

In the hallowed name of wife,
God has set the bounds of being

And the joy of giving life,

LOVE IS THE ELECTRIC LAW OF LIFE 219

Some very strong writers believe man's body is the
product of the thought and mental force of his pro-
genitors. If so, the mental impulse of love, and
even its lower form of animal passion, is the begetter
of the human race. Mrs. Josephine Barton, in
"Mothers of the Living," declares, "The .history of
flesh has its beginning in the male atom, and exists
as an unembodied idea in mental solution. Think-
ing results in ideas and ideas crystallize into form.
Thoughts are the blocks out of which children are
made. The physical gets its breath of life from the
mental or spiritual. The first avenue of develop-
ment after its appearance in form in the male par-
ent is the daily and hourly thinking, exercised in
the mentality of the parent. These atoms, though
microscopic, are the brain and spinal cord of the
atom man. The product of the male element is
judgment and will, of the female love and intuition ;
so the atom man crystallizes only the seat, brain
and nerve faculties. This structure — temple of the
soul — like the acorn, has inherent within it growth
and fruit possibilities."

She arouses useful thought and adds with force
and eloquence, "All men are, by their daily thinking,
moulding the brain and spinal cords of future men.

"O men of earth ! what qualities are you weaving
in your thread of thought? Of what substance are
you moulding the grand army of the future race?
Are you endowing them with the intellect of true
manhood, or crystallizing into atoms all manner
of distorted brains?

"Our bodies are bulletins of our thoughts, and
the male atom is the microscopic beginning of
childlife, and when expelled from the loins of their

220 THE UNIVERSE

progenitors, become the 'living souls' that people the
cities and the plains. The human atom thus formed,
when imparted into the custody of the mother,
is ready for the breath of life which the mother
mind, by love and intuition will breathe into it.
The temple for a human soul is thus constructed.
The nourishment then given is as pliant to thought
as the ocean to a raindrop, and prenatal education
is most important. O splendid fact ! Be lifted up.
thou expectant mother of the living ! You are at
liberty to take the helm of possibility and steer
for the sunlit isles where all sons are gods. The
mother should be herself what she would have her
child be. She should affirm and reiterate. 'I am the
heir of all wisdom, the expression of all beauty,
the revelation of love and truth, the life procla-
mation of the Eternal. I am serene, radiant, val-
iant, loving, aspiring, knowing.' Then will all con-
ceptions be immaculate and all human life glori-
ous and divine."

I maintain that woman is the prototype of the
godmother of the universe, who is the third per-
son of the Trinity, known as the Holy Ghost or
Comforter. The Trinity of the theologians — three
persons in one — is contrary to all human reason
and logic. It contradicts every type of being in
universal creation, and would be a monstrosity in
natural law and creative experience. It defies all
analysis and subverts all law of animate and in-
animate nature. God never thus contradicts him-
self, his own laws, and his created universe, or the
book of nature and man's reason; and no such doc-
trine is taught in the New Testament, when ana-
lyzed by a true construction of language.

LOVE IS THE ELECTRIC LAW OF LIFE 221

To deny the Trinity was a crime punished by
death a century or two ago in England ; and eccles-
iastical authority there and elsewhere prescribed
what man should believe for centuries, or receive
the punishment prescribed by law or the Inquisi-
tion. Until recent times men were not allowed to
think for themselves.

But reason and truth, written in the soul of man
by the finger of Deity, will assert its divine right
to correct the blunders of ignorance and superstition.

And as it was many ages before the fatherhood
of God and the brotherhood of man was discov-
ered and recognized, so it required modern intelli-
gence and reason to place woman in her true and
God-given position ; and recognize in God the Father,
God the Son and God the Mother, the same nat-
ural trinity in heaven as exists on earth in father,
mother and child. The book of nature, and the
book of man's reason asserts there can be no father
or son without a mother. They would be an
anomaly in nature, unthinkable and impossible, and
if there is a Father and Son in heaven, there is a
Divine Mother, who has always been there as the
companion and counselor of Deity, and is also the
Divine Comforter of all human souls. And if there is
sex in all nature, it is reasonable to believe there is
sex in the family of Deity. When Christ said, "I
and my Father are one," he meant one in purpose
and spirit.

Up to the recent centuries, woman was the chat-
tel slave of man, kept in ignorance and degrada-
tion, and deemed inferior to man, and the past ages
would not recognize her divinity, or her equality
with man. But now she stands on a level with

222 THE UNIVERSE

man, heart to heart, and brain to brain, and every
true man offers her the tribute of love and rever-
ence, and recognizes that in all the realms of earth
and stars there is no being so worthy of love and
worship, next to Deity, as the mothers of men.

They are the saviors of mankind, whose vicarious
suffering has brought forth and redeemed the gen-
erations of men.. They are the trees of life in God's
earthly garden, whose branches, ladened with the
fruits of love, have called forth the mysterious blos-
soms of being to bloom in the fields of time and
people the land of immortal spirits.

The beginning of civilization was when the mother
bid the rude men of the forest and hill to build
the needed shelter in grove or cave to protect her
and her helpless offspring. And from that simple
shelter or thatched-roofed hut has sprung the vine-
clad cottage, and the marble palace, and the family
roof-tree of every house in every land. It was the
mothers of men who filled up the broken ranks of
war, and brought peace, and wove garments, and
refined and civilized man and taught him the arts
and commerce of civilized life. And could the
mothers control the destinies of nations, their lov-
ing hearts would banish war, and peace would be
universal.

And the most precious heritage of every nation on
the green earth is the nobility of its mothers, for
without noble mothers, it can have no worthy and
manly men.

All nations should recognize this fact, and instead
of giving pensions to those who destroy life, they
should give them to those who multiply and re-
plenish it, and make a nation worthy of existence

LOVE IS THE ELECTRIC LAW OF LIFE 223

and fame. And God will surely bestow on the
mothers of men a crown of eternal glory for every
life added to his empire and domain of deathless
eternities.

The momentous question arises in this busy age
of travel and pleasure, when so many seek the luxuri-
ous ease of opulence and avoid as far as possible
all cares and responsibility, Will the emancipated
womanhood of our land deny the law of love and
life, written in the heart and conscience of all sen-
tient beings, and decline the angelic ministrations of
maternity? Will they refuse to join in the economy
of God and nature, or leave this high and holy
vocation to the ignorant and superstitious of our
foreign element? If so, the citizenship of our be-
loved nation will degenerate with each succeeding
generation.

Will the modern woman seek social pleasures and
the flattery of passing admiration in lieu of home
life and maternity, and be satisfied to flutter as a
gaudy butterfly of fashion? Will her womanly
heart find the prattle of a baby voice and the pres-
sure of its chubby hands upon her smiling face,
as it crows in her loving arms, a truer, sweeter
pleasure than the social triumphs of a few fleeting
seasons? A joyous child brings more pleasure to a
household than a marble palace with mahogany
furniture and an automobile.

This is the all-important woman question of the
future — the question of race suicide. For the entrance
of woman into all the vocations of business life,
the tendency to avoid domestic cares, the laxity of
the marriage vows, together with the elimination
of homes for boarding houses, and the prevalence of

224, THE UNIVERSE

divorces, makes it a serious question for the future.
Already this pressing vital question causes the
wisest men of France to tremble for the future of
their race and nation, for its shrinking population
is forcing it from the rank of a first-class power
to the humiliation of weakness and decay. Will they
listen to France's Macedonian call and the law of
love and life written in their womanly natures?

Humanity of the past and present is not final.
It shall not cease at the present development. Hu-
man society was never static. We are at the begin-
ning of the greatest changes in human history.
There will be no shock, but the transforming, silent
touch of universal evolution, whose voice speaks
thus : "We are the creatures of twilight, but out
of our minds and the lineage of our minds will
spring minds that will reach forward fearlessly.
A day will come — one day in the unending succes-
sion of days — when the beings now latent in our
thoughts, hidden in our loins, shall stand on this
earth as on a footstool, and they shall laugh and
reach out their hands among the stars."

It is said that the flower which opens and smiles
upon the brink of an abyss is like love, which lives
also between two eternities. It is the most human
of the passions and at the same time the most
divine. It is the most intimate and the most ethe-
real ; it guides the poet when he scales the skies and
lifts the soul to celestial raptures.

The gifted and the common mind are alike
troubled, agitated and exalted by this divinity who
evokes their silent passions and stirs their slumber-
ing fancy.

Many animals change their form and color in the

LOVE IS THE ELECTRIC LAW OF LIFE 225

season of love, and man is similarly affected in his
psychic nature. Every human and divine element
responds to the witchery of the god of love. And
new colors in thought and character appear, and
the glowing eye glistens with changing smile or
tear, like dewdrops on the jewelled face of morn.
The first touch of poetry lights up the prosy brain,
the first ambitions, brilliant hopes, struggles, flashes
of genius, and heroic resolves spring forth like liv-
ing phantoms at the magic power of this matchless
magician of the soul.

Woman, far more than man, is reared in the re-
gions of love, and has more leisure to reflect on the
secret movements of her heart, and to gather the
wisdom and beauty of love and distill it as the
rarest perfume of life. Love is woman's crown
of divinity. Love lifts man to his highest capabili-
ties, noblest enterprises and loftiest ideals, and
makes him monarch of a larger and more beauti-
ful world.

The history of man shows how gross and abject
natures are transformed by love. How dull and
stolid minds have been guided by it to paths of
honor and glory. It is said that fame and science
should guard themselves from love as from a dan-
gerous enemy, and that to be a great man one
must love their art alone and be wed only to their
great ambitions.

Ah ! but for one genius killed by love, a hundred
owe to it all their greatness and inspiration and
the moving force of life, and bless it as superior to
fame and sweeter than all the laurels of victory
or the plaudits of success.

All the glory of art and science, of thrones and
15

226 THE UNIVERSE

crowns, is inspired by the love of woman. This was
openly proclaimed in the heroic and chivalrous
ages and should still be held in grateful remem-
brance.

If love does not always elevate and refine and
work the miracles of its magic, it is because men
lower their ideals of women and love. Woman has
a stronger thirst after the ideal, a more refined
sensibility, exquisite fancy and poetic nature and
aids man to mount to loftier actions and ideals.
In a beautiful picture, Dante is below, Beatrice
above; he looks at her and is thus inspired, while
her eyes, fixed upon him, seem to say : "Upward,
upward ; it is thither we must go together ! " It is
said nothing is so irresistible as the enthusiasm of
woman. Without reason for believing, without
strength for hope, sustained solely by love, she is
always full of faith for the great and beautiful
things, and with sublime imprudence cries, "For-
ward, forward!" and drags man to the most dif-
ficult summits of success.

A wise man says : "In the great and little things,
after having consulted science and art, experience
and imagination, after having read history and hu-
man hearts, also always consult the woman you
love, whether it be a question of a book or a law, or
a work of art, or of business, industry or poetry.
She will certainly have something new to tell you."
Ambition often fails to elevate men, they die with-
out having attained their full measure of power.
Only the love of woman could have given them the
energy which ambition and self-love were powerless
to bestow.

In the past ages the world prated much about

LOVE IS THE ELECTRIC LAW OF LIFE 227

aristocracy. There have been four kinds of aristoc-
racy in the world's history. There has been the
aristocracy of muscle— the supremacy of brute force.
This was followed by the aristocracy of blood or
family pedigree, by which one claimed by inheri-
tance superiority over others. Then came the aris-
tocracy of wealth, which prevails in our day, where-
by those who obtain fortunes by birth, accident,
parsimony, force or fraud, claim superiority over
others less sordid or less fortunate. But the true
and only aristocracy that ever has or ever will
exist in the human race is the aristocracy of love
and goodness. There is nothing so kingly as kind-
ness, nothing so royal as truth, and nothing so
godlike as love.

The aristocracy of muscle has brought misery and
distress and cursed the world with cruelty and op-
pression ; the aristocracies of blood and wealth have
often brought sorrow to their possessors, and proved
a rope of sand, a broken reed, a Jonas' gourd that
faded in a night. But the aristocracy of love and
goodness is God's aristocracy, and belongs to the
society of heaven. It is a part of the family of Deity,
and possesses the wealth of the universe. It is the
pride of celestial hosts, and the joy and blessing of
transient mortality. The humblest of earth may
join this aristocracy of love and goodness and be
a prince and king in his own right, by royal pre-
rogative as eternal and enduring as the earth and
stars.

Thus we find that love is the spiritual and electric
law of life, and the crown-jewel of the universe;
that it gives life and inspires it; that all the crea-
tions and forces of nature are dual and sexual, with

228 THE UNIVERSE

love as the supreme sovereign of all life and des-
tiny.

Magnificent are the pyramids of Cheops, but
while they and the groves of gods and pillars at
Karnac were being reared for a tyrannous nobility
and priesthood, twenty thousand common men
agonized and died in the quarries. Beautiful was
Athens, "The City of the Violet Crown," when the
sunlight flashed from the Parthenon; but Aristodes
was banished because he was just, and Socrates was
murdered because he taught the oneness of God.
Rome sat on her seven hills and ruled the world;
but men were butchered in the arena to make a
Roman holiday, and at night Christians were burned
for torches to light up Nero's golden house. All
this was because love had not exalted the ideals
and energized the wills of men.

In the middle ages the sound of the chisels carv-
ing the marble dreams of Michael Angelo was
drowned by the shrieks of victims of the Inquisi-
tion; and later in England, villains and serfs, even
after Magna Charta, were hanged for stealing five
shillings. In our own land Cotton Mather tells us
men were crushed by heavy stones upon their breast,
as punishment for petty offenses, and witches swung
in the breezes of Salem; and less than fifty years
ago human slavery was sanctioned by law. All
these horrors and the cruelty of the world have been
because men have not let love illumine the soul
and energize the heart of humanity. To-day all
this is changed. The aegis of the law protects the
humblest citizen, and the fate of nations is decided
not by a Hannibal or a Charlemagne, but in legis-
lative halls and courts of justice. And all men

LOVE IS THE ELECTRIC LAW OP LIFE 229

may work and hope, for fame is waiting with willing
laurels for souls aglow with the fires of love and
genius, who are destined to be torch bearers along
the highways of heavenly harmonies.

The heaven of all the heavens above,
The god of all the gods is Love.

Carlisle, that rugged old thinker, declared that
man should imitate his maker and " Create, create,
create." This is the chief object of life. Not alone
in the propagation of his race, but to build houses
and temples, erect monuments, write books, fertilize
deserts, and cause the earth to blossom with new
flowers of fragrance, and new thoughts of beauty.

In order to thus glorify life and make it a divine
ecstacy, and a stepping-stone to celestial worlds,
love must be the guiding star, and will the creative-
impulse. These two are the sovereign forces of the
universe in man and Diety; and uphold and con-
trol all others.

Therefore man should make love and truth his
ideals, and will his sceptre of power, and with each
rising sun proclaim :

"These two things should no man forget or lose
Or sacrifice : his will and his ideals.
These two things are the man. In leaving them
Behind him in the dust of broken dreams
He leaves himself. His nature is usurped.

The lesson of all greatness is to be

That which we are— out to our farthest bounds.

To lift the high within us higher still —

To delve our depths with a profounder depth—

To push the near horizon of our minds

Out past immediate things to ultimate,"

CHAPTER XIV

JACOB'S LADDER IS THE ELECTRIC PATHWAY BETWEEN
SUNS AND PLANETS

I CONTEND in my previous books that electricity
and not gravity is the one fundamental form of
energy from which all other forms, such as light, heat,
vital force, physical life and so-called gravitation
are derived by transformation. That electric en-
ergy is the one evolving creative force in the physi-
cal universe, back of which is the directing, intelli-
gent, spiritual power of Deity, who has made all
visible things of one matter — the invisible atom,
controlled by one invisible power, electricity, after
one unchanging pattern — the electro-magnet.

This necessarily teaches that the sun is not hot,
that all heat, light and vital force is produced by
the contact of positive and negative electricity in
the dense atmospheric cushion of suns and planets,
where alone it is needed for vegetable and animal
life. All of which is produced by the positive elec-
tric currents of the sun coming in contact with
the negative electricity of the planets, just as two
wires oppositely electrified and brought together
produce the arc and incandescent electric light.

I contend that the suns are the self-luminous, per-
fected worlds of the universe; worlds like our world,
only larger and more prolific in life and power
than the planetary worlds. That they are the head-

ELECTRIC PATHWAY TO SUNS 231

quarters of Deity, and the future abode of man.
This leads to the reasonable scientific hypothesis
that our all-life-giving sun is where Christ ascended
to, when the Disciples saw "a cloud receive him out
of their sight;" where Elias was translated; where
Paul was " snatched up to the seventh heaven";
where Saint John in the Apochalyptic journey saw
" the new Jerusalem — the City of God." This wonder-
ful city, from scientific facts and analogy, exists in
the sun and could be no where else, and seems to
be so represented in Revelations, and its description is
grander than all the romances of earth. This gives
the most reasonable scientific explanation of Rev-
elations and the eternal beatitudes of the Christian's
life everlasting, while at the same time it recog-
nizes the law of evolution, and proclaims there is
nothing supernatural in the universe.

I contend that the sun's photosphere is a bril-
liant, globe-encircling aurora ; that the planets are
the hatcheries of human souls, and the suns the
place of their maturity and perfection; that all
things are composed of atoms and electricity, which
are as invisible as the soul. That the soul is an
invisible atom of Deity, and, like invisible atoms and
electricity, may pass to and from the sun.

In showing the terraced mountain on which the
city in Revelations was built accorded with the
proportions of the sun as compared with the earth
and moon, a simpler illustration would be this :
The sun's diameter is 110 times that of the earth,
and as the earth has mountains six miles high, the
sun should have them 110 times higher, which would
be about 700 miles in perpendicular height, making
about 1,200 miles measuring the slope from the

232 THE UNIVERSE

base to the apex. Or, if the mountains in the sun
are as high in proportion to diameter as those on
the moon, the mountains of the moon being three
miles high, and the sun's diameter being 400 times
greater than the moon; the mountains of the sun
should be 1200 miles in perpendicular height.

Up to the last few centuries all standards of meas-
urement were indefinite. The cubit, fathom, and
foot all depended on the size of the man. A fur-
long was originally a furrow in an English field,
and might be 300 or 800 feet in length. All these
measures have been made definite by law or custom
since the Bible was written. But the word trans-
lated furlong was the Greek word stadium,
which was the length of a Greek foot race which
was 520 feet (except in two instances) ; while a
present furlong, the eighth of a mile, is 660 feet,
making in 12,000 furlongs a difference of about
320 miles, making John's wonderful city 1,180 miles
square. The ancient furlong was about what I
put it — the tenth of a mile. Critics should inform
themselves before displaying their colossal lack of
information.

I contend that over ninety per cent, of the uni-
verse is invisible matter. This invisible matter
floats in all space and permeates all visible matter
as water permeates a sponge.

All matter in its primary and elementary form is
invisible, and, being invisible, it partakes of the
characteristics in this respect of invisible force and
invisible spirit. These three invisible entities con-
stitute the universe, its center and circumference,
its invisible realities, its eternal foundation and
limitless boundaries. Only one of these — matter —

ELECTRIC PATHWAY TO SUNS 233

by a vast aggregation of atoms, is converted
from the invisible to the visible. This universe
was made from nothing — nothing visible, nothing
tangible, nothing the human eye could see or the
human finger could touch. There was a time when
the stars and planets, suns and worlds were trans-
parent ether, as impalpable as the viewless air,
and scattered as star dust in the measureless void of
space along the forgotten highways of the past eter-
nities. Silence reigned profound in the pulseless
regions of the air, where, motionless and dumb,
the atoms hung in dark and lifeless space. There
was nothing in all this universe — nothing but cold,
darkness and silence. But these are the home of
atoms, the star-dust which Deity had scattered by
the breath of his power through the highways of
space in the beginning of primeval creation. While
these were nothing to man, they were the founda-
tion stones of all created things. This nothingness
of space was the fallow ground of the universe and
the formless shadow of suns and worlds. It was a
universe in solution as viewless as ether, and as
intangible as mind. The electric energy of space
was yet unstirred by the divine fiat or shook into
vibrating force by the word of Creative Power.
Other suns and worlds and a universe of universes
shone forth in the realms of space when the Crea-
tive Word was spoken that lit this newer universe
into being.

"Let there be light," and from His lips that spoke
no word but love and truth and power, the light-
ning of electric life and glory thrilled every atom
with vibrating cosmic energy, and life-evolving
force. Then the electric clothing of light and life

234 THE UNIVERSE

leaped into power and enwrapt as in swaddling clothes
a new born universe. And wherever the breath of
Deity was blown there was the glowing nucleus of
a sun, or the revolving center of a world. Then
atoms and electricity met in fond and unending
embrace, substance and energy clasped hands, and
matter and persistent force were woven into each
other's arms and saturated with electric, life-giving
energy.

The first starting point of the universe was the
intellectual volition of Deity. The second was the
law of nature impressed upon matter by electricity,
the right hand of Deity and the tongue and word
of His power. Spirit cannot act directly upon mat-
ter; it must have a medium controlled by spirit
at one end and working on matter at the other. This
medium is electricity. Matter is held together by
the electric attraction of the molecules of which
it is composed.

The molecules are composed of invisible magnets
called atoms. This electric attraction acts con-
tinuously. Were it to stop its action for a second,
solid bodies would instantly crumble to invisible
atoms, our material forms would vanish into thin
air, and the universe disappear in viewless ether.

The electro-magnetic force holds firmly the mole-
cules of solid bodies and gives them their strength
and solidity. It is more feeble in its cohesive grasp
on liquid bodies and is very feeble in gaseous bodies.
Molecules are in a ceaseless state of activity and
motion, forever vibrating to the touch of electric
energy.

The ever-restless and varying motions of the in-
visible molecules constituting all matter is like a

ELECTRIC PATHWAY TO SUNS 235

cluster of bees at their hive, or of ants at their
nests, hurrying and scrambling over and around
each other in constant and curious motions. And
if our eyes were powerful enough to see the mole-
cules of which a block of wood or a human body is
composed, they would witness such a scene of activ-
ity as the crowded bees and ants exhibit, only still
more curious and constant. When water is changed
into steam it goes into the air as widely separated and
invisible particles which disappear entirely, but every
particle is still in existence and may be converted
again into water. When wood is burned, it changes
into ashes, smoke and vapor. Not a single particle
is ever destroyed. It is so with our bodies, they
dissolve into their natural elements, which pass into
tree and shrub and air and water and other bodies ;
they never return to their organic form. There is
no resurrection of the physical body. What goes
down into the grave never comes forth again. The
spirit-body never enters the grave, but soars to the
celestial cities of the sun in a new and endless life.
Nature and Deity would not do so nugatory a thing
as to resurrect three or four bucketsful of water
and a handful of bonedust. Fresher and better
material is at hand in abundance all the time.

There are bodies all around us so small that we
cannot see them. They are in the air we breathe
and in the water we drink. Some of them are alive
and some are not. Many of them are so small we
need the most powerful microscope to detect their
presence. Yet every one is made up of parts much
smaller than itself. The fine dust which clings to
our fingers when we hold a butterfly or a moth,
scarce visible to the naked eye, is found under the

236 THE UNIVERSE

microscope to be made up of a thousand or more
still smaller particles.

There are living creatures so small it would take
a million of them to equal the size of a mustard
seed. Millions of them float unseen in the air around
us, and swim in the drops of water we drink. Mil-
lions more float through the blood in our veins,
which to them are vast, surging seas of life. They
are so very small, a thousand of them might fly
side by side through the eye of a needle. Yet each
little creature must be made of still smaller parts,
else they could not move or devour their food ; they
are too infinitesimal for the grasp of our imagina-
tion.

If we keep on dividing a body into smaller and
smaller pieces, we at last get a piece so very small
it cannot be divided again without changing into
some other kind of matter. These smaller pieces are
called molecules, which are particles of matter which
cannot be divided without changing their nature. All
bodies are porous and have spaces between their
molecules. This was proven of gold a long time ago
at Florence, where a hollow globe of gold was filled
with water and shut up tight, then put under im-
mense pressure. The water was forced by the pressure
through the pores of the gold as a fine dewy mois-
ture or perspiration. The same result would have
occurred had it been iron, copper or any other
metal, as there is a space between all molecules in
all bodies.

All molecules in all bodies revolve around each
other without touching. You can stand a man be-
fore the Crookes tube or Roentgen rays and look
through him and take pictures of his bones, and

ELECTRIC PATHWAY TO SUNS 237

look through his bones and take pictures of ob-
jects on the other side of them, and also look
through four-foot walls. And photographs are
now taken through six-inch brick walls.

All spaces between the molecules of all visible
substances, all pores and cavities in all organic
bodies and inorganic matter, including the earth,
and all animal and vegetable life is, I contend,
permeated and occupied by invisible electro-mag-
netic ether. This ether is the life-giving and life-
preservative force and essence of the universe and
that from which all things have been evolved. All
suns and worlds and all their complex creations
and everything that exists floats in this boundless,
vibrating sea of magnetic ether. And there are
vast and mighty currents of electric force and power
reaching from every sun and planet to every other
sun and planet in the universe. These are enduring
bands of strength, invisible ligaments of magnetic
power that bind the universe together as one com-
plete, harmonious electric organism. They consti-
tute the unity and strength of all creation and
promulgate and enforce the laws of nature.

They are vast highways of space, the boulevards
of the universe. We cannot see them, neither can
we see elemental matter, or electricity, or life, but
we know they exist, and are the foundations of the
universe.

Human spirits, at death, when they drop their
visible vesture of atoms, can step onto this electric
tide, this current of swift-speeding light and power,
and in eight minutes or less time enter the heaven
of their dreams in the celestial cities of the sun.

They have but to step on this flowing tide of elec-

238 THE UNIVERSE

trie power, as they step on a moving stairway or
platform in our cities here on earth, to be borne
with scarcely a sense of motion to their bright and
heavenly abode. It is a swift and continuous band,
an endless chain, a mighty ligament of light and
life and power constantly passing between heaven
and earth, and earth and heaven, between sun and
planet and planet and sun. These are the count-
less pathways between suns and stars, the mighty
and everlasting highways of eternity which God hath
built to span the silent ether of space between suns
and worlds, and bind the universe in one harmoni-
ous whole.

On these mighty currents, as on a moving bridge
of golden light, angels and men and ministering
spirits may pass and repass to the gateway of
eternal life.

Moses and Elias, Christ and John, and all the
departed saints of earth have trod this Jacob's
ladder on which the angels ascend and descend be-
tween heaven and earth, and all the departed deni-
zens of earth have trod its golden stairs to their
celestial, sun-bright home.

Dr. Minot J. Savage, the eminent New York divine,
says he objects to my putting eight minutes of time
between the earth and the spiritual world. He thinks
Christ taught that they were in immediate connec-
tion with each other. And so they are, by the com-
ing and going tides of spirits between the two worlds.
But now that the speed of light seems to be discov-
ered to be instantaneous, it may be the communica-
tion between them is instantaneous.

When the deathless spirit has dropped its "mortal
coil," and visited with electric wing the luminous,

ELECTRIC PATHWAY TO SUNS 239

life-giving sun and the mighty cities on its spacious
bosom, and graduated in the universities of heaven,
it will discover that eternity is scarcely long
enough to study and enjoy the marvelous creations
of the universe. It will find our world is but a
floating island in the great solar sea of electro-
magnetism, and the solar sea or empire of our sun
is but a small province in the boundless ocean of
space, hid in the infinite abyss of starry depths;
that measureless immensity and countless variety
reigns in the universe. Human souls will then be
free as air and untrammeled as ether, and may ex-
plore the vast highways of eternity with wonder-
seeking minds, and visit Jupiter with his enormous
moons, Saturn with his gigantic rings, and traverse
the out-lying orbs of distant Uranus and Neptune.
They may then pass to other solar realms, and
wander over the varied bosom of Andromeda's triple
suns of blue and green and sapphire tints that whirl
like globes of rainbow beauty in the azure sky,
and see the double stars and multiple suns, and
fiery comets with their glowing spooms, and blood-
red meteors, all following harmonious orbits through
the pulsing voids of space, vibrating to the rythmic
cadence of electric law. All moving with tranquil
majesty in the trackless seas of immensity obedient
to the Omnipotent Will.

Here blooms infinite, varied life and ever-changing
beauty to thrill and bless the wonder-loving soul
and make melodious harmony with every pulsing
vibration of their imperishable life. The universe of
myriads of suns is separated by trillions of miles
and scattered like lighthouses along the realms of
space, as dynamos of heat and light and life, shoot-

240 THE UNIVERSE

ing with measureless speed and bound together by
mutual ties as delicate and invisible as the ties of
love that bind two souls together at the hymeneal
altar. Such is God's universe. She is as a bride to
her lover in every floating atom of space, in every
circling world and glowing sphere, in every human
soul and angel spirit.

As light is the great painter of the skies, and
photographs all things that occur in the atmosphere
of suns and planets, the aspect of the earth and the
sun and the events that occurred on their surface
thousands of years ago are now winging their flight
through space millions of millions of miles distant.
To the eye of Deity or an observer on some distant
orb these events of centuries past would seem to be
actually occurring or in progress. With powers com-
mensurate with the photographic powers of light,
a human soul could stand upon a distant star and
follow this wonderful vision and gaze on a succession
of events from the beginning of time to the present
moment, and read the history of every sun and
planet in the rays of light from its own atmosphere.
And with poised wing in limitless space or on some
far-off sun, read the mighty events transpiring on
this little earth in the distant rays of light from its
own atmosphere. And in the cities of the sun, the
denizens of heaven may, by some marvelous ap-
pliance, so magnify the picture in each ray of light
from earth and sun and planet that they may
view with microscopic eye and telescopic vision all
the historic scenes of every sphere, and learn the
life and history of every rolling orb.

They need not visit them to see and know
the panoramic history of their glowing life. And

ELECTRIC PATHWAY TO SUNS 241

thus they may view the varied scenes of earth.
Could we transport ourselves to Alpha Lyra, Sirius
or some more distant sun and could see, like them,
the photographic pictures in the rays of light from
earth we could view scenes that transpired on the
earth thousands of years ago. Thus human souls
may see and thus Deity sees the end from the be-
ginning at all times in all spheres. And a ray of
light, a drop of dew, a grain of sand or a blade of
grass conveys to him a history of the world of
which it is a part.

Thus God preserves in every ray of light a con-
stant picture of the changing panorama of the uni-
verse; and in man's mind, through man's imperish-
able memory, He keeps a perfect record of man's
thoughts and deeds, which He can unravel as a
written scroll at any moment.

The future is ever present in its germs, precisely
as the past is present in its fruits. And God's knowl-
edge of the past and future is as much the sub-
ject of His consciousness as the present action of His
creatures, or the primary laws He has established.
He has assigned to the universe certain material
and spiritual laws, and the whole scheme of the uni-
verse is so perfect it needs no direct intervention.
His perfect control of matter under electric law
produces the evolutions of nature that accord with
His divine purpose, and His spiritual impulse di-
rects the spiritual development of the human soul
to the ultimate goal of truth and perfection to be
attained in His self-luminous, perfected worlds. Thus
we perceive that to the Omnipotent Ruler of the uni-
verse the infinite past and the infinite future would
at all times be present, that each atom and event
16

242 THE UNIVERSE

would exhibit to Him at each instant the limitless
past and future, giving him perfect and omnipotent
consciousness and control of his spiritual and elec-
tric universe.

And even on this earth, the time may come when
we can so magnify the picture in a ray of light
that we may see the cities in the sun, and read the
inscriptions on their walls and temples, and view
the gates of pearl and the sapphire dome and dia-
mond coronet above the Acropolis of the terraced
city of the sun described in Revelations.

The soul is an invisible atom of Deity and, like
invisible atoms and electricity, may pass to and from
the sun in eight minutes and perhaps only a few
seconds.

I reason scientifically that if invisible matter and
electricity go everywhere and pass to and from the
sun continually and exert their power and do not
lose their natural properties or identity, it is clear
and overwhelming proof that man's soul, when it
steps out of the body, maintains its power and
identity, and can fly with the speed of light to the
throne of light and life in the luminous bosom of
the all-life-giving sun.

Is it not right, by the eternal law of cause and
sequence and unanswerable logic, that life should
return to the fountain of life? That life, soul life
and material life, which the sun nurtures, builds and
vitalizes here, when its usefulness here is ended that
it should return to the luminous bosom of its great
mother — the source of all life, light and power; and
that there it should find the great Spiritual Father,
who planned and constructed this mighty machinery
of worlds, or his immaculate Son and representative.

ELECTRIC PATHWAY TO SUNS 243

Then, by all the laws of reason, intelligence, and
"the eternal fitness of things," God, the eternal,
creative Spirit, should have his abode and center
of life and light and power at the central abode
of all life and light and power in the physical
universe, — the all-sustaining, creative sun. Such ac-
cords with the eternal laws of nature and the one
unchanging mode and pattern of the universe. For
by the universal law of all created things, the center
of physical and electric power and life is also the
center of spiritual and intellectual power, and there
should be the home of Deity and the promised
heaven of the human soul.

The question may often arise, Does God perfect
humanity and then destroy it? Does He make men
of us with all the trouble and care that comes inside
of seventy years, and then throw us away? I do not
believe he does anything so wasteful and unjust.
He has prepared a pathway to the skies and takes
us to Himself. This is more rational.

Jacob saw the heavenly ladder and angels ascend-
ing and descending between heaven and earth, and
Stephen saw the heavens open and Christ sitting on
the right hand of God. These were not miracles in
the supernatural sense; they were simply a larger
vision, an expansion of electric and spiritual power
under the rapid evolution of natural law. All great
seers and prophets have had the same clairvoyant
power.

At the birth of our planet, the stars sang together
and all the Sons of God shouted for joy. At the
birth of Christ the angels sang for the shepherds on
the plains of Bethlehem, and they visited Abraham
and Lot, and Joseph and Mary, and ministered to

244 THE UNIVERSE

Christ when he was weary and famished in the
wilderness. They carried John in the spirit to the
great and high mountain in the sun which was to
him a new heaven and a new earth and showed him
the great city of God, and they have borne mil-
lions of bright human spirits along the electric
highways of the skies to the celestial mansions of
the blest. So will they wait and guide us through
the dusky borders of mortality, along the shining
pathway to the sun, and welcome us to the delights
of its celestial cities. And we shall see in the hour
of dissolution the ladder Jacob saw reaching from
earth to heaven on which the angels ascend and
descend, and we shall see the vision martyred Stephen
saw when the heavens opened, and the vision St.
John saw when he gazed on the New Jerusaleum.

And this electric stairway between heaven and
earth is so real, sure and strong, that the weakest
spirit cannot lose its way or stumble or fall. It
has the lightness of air and the strength of adamant
and is as eternal as the stars. Millions of millions
have trod its pathway of viewless power that no
steel or adamant could brake, and none have failed
to reach the heaven that it links to earth.

The creature whose intelligence measures the pul-
sations of molecules and unravels the secret of the
whirling nebuke is no creature of a day, but the child
of the universe, the heir of all the ages, in whose
making and perfection is found the consummation of
God's creative work.

God is a spirit and man is a spirit, and spirit
power is the supreme sovereignty of the universe.
And the soul of man can command electric energy
to bear it with swift wings and tireless feet along

ELECTRIC PATHWAY TO SUNS 245

the electric pathway to the luminous bosom of the
sun, to the celestial cities of his future heaven.

And the angels will be our guides and direct our
faltering spirits along the electric pathways to the
stars, and light the shining boulevards of eternity,
and lead us to the golden streets and crystal pal-
aces of heaven. And they will escort us into the
diamond banqueting hall of the King of Kings,
and we shall feast on angels' food, and sip nectar
and ambrosia from the table of the God of Gods.

And the angel choir shall take down their celestial
harps from their panels of amethyst, and with deft
fingers and entrancing voices sing us the old, loved
melodies of heaven, and put a new song in our
mouths, and we shall join the heavenly jubilee of
eternal life and glory.

"When the daylight trembles into shade,
When falls the silence of mortality,
And all is done, we shall not be afraid
But pass from light to light; from what doth seem
Into the heart and heaven of our dream."

CHAPTER XV

THIS ELECTRIC UNIVERSE IS SELF-SUSTAINING AND
ETERNAL

THE natural beauty and utility of the world is
vast and varied. The grandeur and strength of the
universe is boundless and enduring. Nature is Deity,
thinking in visible thoughts of beauty and power,
and speaking in visible tones of life, motion and
harmony.

All things in nature combine beauty with utility
and while full of change are constant and enduring.
The same electric laws, force and substance which
gives luminous brilliancy to countless suns, and
paints the aurora and the rainbow the rosy hues
of dawn and the crimson glories of sunset, give
color to the ruddy cheeks of youth, and red cor-
puscle to the arterial blood that brings health and
strength to human forms.

These same electric laws, force and substance hold
their sceptre of power through all the universe.
Under electric law atoms and molecules embrace
each other and evolve visible forms of life; and
suns glow with warmth and light, and keep their ap-
pointed distances in the circling mazes of the sky.
And by the grasp of electric energy these life-giving
suns carry their family of life-bearing worlds upon
their mysterious voyage through the realms of
measureless space.

AH nature is a visible expression of Omnipotent

ELECTRIC UNIVERSE ETERNAL 247

Deity, all the universe is a symbol of creative power
and wisdom which is boundless and enduring, and
proclaims that our world, the sun and the universe
are eternal and enduring.

The question of the continued existence of our
solar system is a fascinating subject to most of
our astronomers; they seem never to be weary of
looking forward to a time when the light of the sun
will expire with age, or it will be destroyed by
some great catastrophe. I have no such appre-
hensions. First, because in the six or eight thou-
sand years of human history on this planet there is
no record of any sun or star being blotted out,
or any planet being destroyed. The sun, stars and
planets are substantially the same as they were
when Babylon flourished, when Abraham was a
sun worshiper, and when the angels sang on the
plains of Bethlehem. As far as human knowledge
and science goes, not a single star has faded from
the glittering hosts of night's jewelled crown.

Second, because the same electric force that started
suns and planets on their grand velocities and fixed
their orbits is not only an attracting force, but also
a repelling force of marvelous power. And while
suns and planets attract each other they also re-
pel each other, and make each keep their respective
distance under the law of electro-magnetism by
which opposite poles attract and like poles repel each
other. If you place the opposite poles of a horse-
shoe magnet together they will attract each other
and cling together until a superior force overcomes
their mutual attraction; but if you reverse them
and put their like poles together, they will not cling
together, but will repulse each other.

248 THE UNIVERSE

In chemistry molecules of opposite polarity unite^
and this is called chemical affinity ; molecules of like
polarity will not unite, and this is called chemical
repulsion. Magnets attract only when their poles
are reversed, or when they are oppositely electrified^
and suns and planets do the same. The sun as the
great central magnet, or electric generator, has the
power both to attract and to repel. The planets
are kept in their orbits by both the sun's attrac-
tion and its repulsion. In the summer, when the
earth gets four millions of miles nearer the sun,
there is a repelling force from the sun that sends
it off again, or it would continue to approach the
sun until it would fall into his spacious bosom.
No law of gravitation or balancing force of planets
could do this. The centrifugal force of electric re-
pulsion in the sun does for the earth what all the
balancing force of the planets could not do if they
were all swung in the circling orbit of Mars.

The sun, by this electric propelling force, throws oif
the comets which approach it. This is proven by
scientific records in many instances for centuries.
By this same propelling force the sun holds off the
swift leaden planet Mercury. By this same electric
repulsion the planets prevent their moons from fall-
ing back onto their surfaces.

These moons are the same material and electric
composition as the worlds from which they come,
and, as like polarity repels, they are thus kept in
their orbits. There are estimated to be eighteen
to one hundred millions of suns in this universe.
Can any one believe they are kept in their places
by a mere balancing force?

They are held by electrical repulsion as well as by

ELECTRIC UNIVERSE ETERNAL 249

electrical attraction. There may also be belts or
zones of ether with the proper electrical vibration
or condition in the orbit of each planet and satel-
lite which hold them with giant grasp in their al-
lotted places.

And every sun system may have its own peculiar
electricity, which has a repulsion for all other sys-
tems and holds each in its proper place. All these
things are possible and probable under the theory
of electrical creation. As twenty-eight currents of
electricity can pass over the same wire at the same
time, fourteen each way, how many kinds of elec-
tric currents may the universe possess? May not
each planet have its own peculiar current, and its
own peculiar attracting power, and the sun give
each a different electricity?

While each sun system, with its revolving planets,
is held together by mutual electric attraction, the
eighteen millions of sun systems are prevented from
coming in collision with each other by the law of
electric repulsion. This would prevent any one sys-
tem from trespassing upon the domain or territory
of another, and permit each and all to move freely
among themselves and change places without danger
of trespass or collision.

In case of too near an approach to each other
the law of repulsion would drive them off. This
would avoid the necessity of a central sun, which
probably does not exist or it would be visible.
If all these systems were positively magnetized or
all negatively magnetized they would repel each
other. This law of electrical repulsion would in-
crease the nearer these systems approached each
other, and this increasing power would send them

250 THE UNIVERSE

further away, and forever prevent discord and col-
lision. This is why there is no discord in the fields
of heaven and harmony reigns triumphant.

Electric repulsion is all that prevents these al-
most infinite sun systems from coming into con-
flict with one another, and ending in aggregate and
ruinous collision, and reducing the universe to a
heterogeneous mass of discordant spheres. No law of
gravitation could prevent such a wreck and ruin of
the universe. On the contrary, the size and weight
of every sun and star that floats in the broad ex-
panse of ether would under the law of gravity tend
to bring about just such a universal catastrophe.

If the boasted law of gravitation prevailed to-da}r,
or ever did prevail, such would be the disastrous
results. The law of gravitation tends to aggregate
all bodies into one. If the universe was under the
dominion of gravity there would be but one vast
globe in all the universe, and if there was a man
on it there would be but one enormous giant. New-
ton's law of gravitation is "large bodies attract
small ones." If that is true, then all small bodies
would fly into the arms of the larger ones, and
the process would continue until the largest body
had them all, and there would be no smaller ones
to attract. This is a fair analysis of the law of
gravitation.

As to the rule that matter and worlds "attract
each other inversly to the square of the distance,"
that rule could not exist but for the law of electric
repulsion. That rule is very near the law by which
matter falls towards the sun by electric attraction.
But it is not the law of orbital energy by which
planets are kept out of the sun. Neither is it the

ELECTRIC UNIVERSE ETERNAL. 251

law by which satellites are kept from falling into
the planets around which they revolve.

The weight that falls to the earth by attraction
may be lifted by dynamic repulsion. Therefore the
law of repulsion is as necessary as the law of at-
traction. Gravitation ignores the laws of repulsion.
With gravity only all spheres would fall together
in a common ruin; with repulsion only they would
dissolve into ether; and both of these forces, nor-
mally active and balanced, are necessary to pre-
serve the universe.

Therefore, I contend that our earth, the solar sys-
tem and the universe is self-sustaining and eternal
in duration, because of the ever-active omnipotent
v force of electrical repulsion in sun systems, in suns
and planets and their satellites.

Our wise astronomers for two centuries have be-
stowed upon so-called gravitation all the divine at-
tributes, and thrown around it the halo of a wor-
shiped divinity; and ignored its twin brother and
dual force, repulsion. This was excusable before the
discovery of electricity and its marvelous forces as
a new causation. But since then it seems the blind
folly of stupid conservativism that would cling to
old traditions and antiquated authority. They
recognized the law of repulsion in matter, in gases,
in gunpowder, in volcanoes, in steam, in dynamite,
in perfumery, in everything in the earth, but denied
its operation in the sun and planets, and sidereal
space.

This ever-active omnipotent force of electric re-
pulsion keeps all sun systems from coming together
or trespassing upon each other's vast domains.
There is electrical repulsion as a great barrier be-

252 THE UNIVERSE

tween them to hold them apart. Why? Because
they have like polarities or become alike electrified
as they approach each other. This without any other
reason is sufficient to forever prevent collisions be-
tween the sun systems of the universe.

Electrical repulsion keeps our earth and the planets
from falling into the sun. Why? Because our earth
and the planets, when they approach within a cer-
tain distance of the sun, may become similarly elec-
trified to the sun, and are thrown back to their
proper and balanced orbit. Electrical repulsion
keeps all satellites from falling into their primary
planets. Why? Because they have like polarities,
and are positive or negative like their primaries,
and repulse each other. Thus each and all the
suns, planets and satellites continue in their orbits
of balanced forces, and will always continue and are
as eternal as the laws of electro-magnetism that
created and upholds the universe.

The same law applies to comets. Why does the
comet, when it approaches just so near to the sun,
dart away so quickly? Because it becomes alike
electrified as the sun, and the law of repulsion strikes
it like the blow of a mammoth triphammer and
hurls it in the opposite direction. This is one
reason; there may be others, for the laws of repul-
sion are as many and various as the laws of attrac-
tion.

The scientists in all ages have been fascinated
with fearful, grim and dismal pictures of the end
of the world. Like the theologians who delighted
to paint the tortures of the fiery tophet of their
imagination, the scientists have exhausted their
wildest fancy in picturing the sun consumed with

ELECTRIC UNIVERSE ETERNAL 253

fire, the earth melting with fervent heat and the
final " wreck of matter and the crush of worlds."

The latest display of dismal and excessive fancy
on this subject is from the prolific pen of our most
eminent and worthy astronomer, Prof. Simon New-
comb. It is to be found in McClure's Magazine of
May, 1903, which I have just read, entitled "The
End of the World." It is a well written, imaginative
story or article, embracing his theory or hypothesis
of the cause and manner of the world's destruc-
tion.

I admire his scholarly style, his great learning,
and splendid fancy, and if I believed in the scientific
theories and traditions which he champions with
such an able pen, I should say it was a masterly
presentation of what would occur in sun and earth
at some indefinite future time. But as I have dis-
carded the old scientific traditions I cannot accept
his theories or his fancy picture. It is too dismal
for my optimistic conception of what has occurred
or what will occur in this vast and mighty universe.

He is a worthy successor of Newton and La Place,
for he has a vigorous imagination, which easily
scans the future and presents what I deem antiquated
theories, sustained by traditional facts.

Each person lives »in a different world and sees a
different universe, according to his knowledge and
imagination.

The universe Ptolomy saw was different from that
of Copernicus, and Newton's different from both,
so my conception of the universe is different from
that of Prof. Newcomb's. Imagination is a creature
of education and converts knowledge into utility,
and reasons from the known to the unknown, and

254 THE UNIVERSE

is the telescope of futurity and the microscope of
past centuries.

I am a great believer in imagination or ideality
as the highest gift of Deity, and accept Napoleon's
statement that "imagination rules the world." I
believe no man can be a great astronomer without
it, and the tallest and broadest enlightened imagina-
tion will naturally have the best conception of the
complicated motion and grandeur of the universe.
Tyndal in an address at Liverpool in 1870, said,
" There are tories even in science who regard imagi-
nation as a faculty to be feared and avoided rather
than to be employed. In fact, without this power
our knowledge of nature would be a mere tabula-
tion of coexistence and sequences ; the soul of force
would be dislodged from our universe; casual re-
lations would disappear, and with them that science
which binds the facts of nature to an organic
whole."

This is nobly and truly said, for all progress is
heralded by theorization ; which is an intelligible
explanation of things, and serves to relate cause and
effect. It distinguishes the human being from the
animal, the civilized from the savage, the wise and
learned from the ignorant and foolish. Herbert
Spencer said, "In the formation of a theory we have
the highest condition of the human mind." And
Holder, in his life of Darwin, says, "Darwin was
greater than others, because he had the genius of
scientific hypothesis." Therefore I am proud of Prof.
Newcomb's hypothesis of the cause and manner
of the death of the solar system, though I do not
accept his theory or his conclusions. I am glad he
is not one of those scientists, who said in the New

ELECTRIC UNIVERSE ETERNAL 255

York Journal not long ago, that the only thing
of value to science was the tabulation of facts. The
mere tabulation of facts would be of as little value
to the world without causation, theory and hy-
pothesis, as the Egyptian hieroglyphics before the
discovery of the Rossetta Stone.

Let us see what the learned astronomer, Prof.
Newcomb, says. He projects himself into the future
and starts out by imagining that from the central
observatory in the Himalayas, "Mars is signalling a
dark star." This, he says, was after "the world had
long been dull and stagnant." Now, I protest that
this world will never become dull and stagnant,
nor any part of this electric universe, but all will
go on steadily progressing to more perfect condi-
tions. Here is where our theories clash on the first
sentence.

Then he proceeds to tell the kind of dullness and
stagnation that existed. He says almost every
scientific discovery had been made thousands of
years before, and all inventions had been perfected,
and everything went on as by machinery. The peace
of the world was settled and the time when men
fought and killed each other in war lay far back
in the mists of antiquity, and the newspapers chroni-
cled little but births, marriages, deaths and the
weather reports. "Only one language was spoken
the world over, and all gentlemen dined in blue
coats with gilt buttons and wore white neckties
with red borders."

Now I cannot accept this as a true picture of our
earth at any time in its future, or the hypothesis
of human stagnation as possible or probable. I do
not regard the world's peace, and perfected machin-

256 THE UNIVERSE

ery, and "blue coats with gilt buttons and white
neckties with red borders," as evidence of dullness
and stagnation. And I cannot believe the news-
papers, whose proverbial energy is perennial, will
ever get to the low ebb of stagnation he describes.

But to the more important points. Three thou-
sand years before this time messages had been suc-
cessfully interchanged with the inhabitants of Mars,
and now this message of "a dark star" arrives from
Mars, which excites the astronomers, and later the
people, until the whole world is in a frenzy of terror,
apprehension and despair, watching this terrible
star, which continued to increase.

The people of Mars are also "in a state of ex-
traordinary excitement," and our astronomers are
much puzzled about the orbit of this dark star,
many times the size of our earth. Then the Hima-
laya observatory sends out the startling announce-
ment that, "the dark star has no orbit; but is
falling toward the sun with great speed."

Then a professor in physics sees the dangerous
possibility of its collision with the sun, and has an
immense vault, which had been previously built for
scientific experiments, a hundred feet under ground,
stored with provisions, etc. In this safe retreat he
hides himself and his assistants when the dark star
strikes the sun, and the fearful conflagration of the
sun and earth occurs. And when the sun and earth
were burned up by the collision of the dark star
with the sun, they, like Noah and his family, were
saved from the general destruction. The descrip-
tion of the melting of the houses, stones and all
combustible material on the surface of the earth,
the anguish and despair of the thronging multi-

ELECTRIC UNIVERSE ETERNAL 257

tudes, and the destruction of the great city of Hat-
ten, built on the ruins of the old city of Neeork,
would duplicate the horrors of Dante' s * ' Inferno. ' ' The
illustrations are equally horrible and terrific, and
both are calculated to shock the mind of the reader
and retard mental composure and aesthetic culture.

He states, in the words of the professor, his theory,
thus : "My theory is that if one of these dark ob-
jects chances to strike a star it bursts through its
outer envelope and sets free the enormous fires
pent up within." These pent-up fires within the
sun, he claims, are going to blaze up more furious
and be the cause of this dread catastrophe of ruin
and death to the sun and planets. With all respect
to this eminent astronomer, I insist, first, there are
no pent-up fires in the sun. Second, no dark or
light star, planet or globe can ever fall into the
sun, because the law of electric repulsion in the
sun will send it off, as it does the comets, in an
opposite direction; besides this same law of electric
repulsion will forbid any such object from coming
into the solar system.

He says this dark star, many times the size of
our earth, striking the sun, would destroy it and
our earth and planetary system by fire. All life
and combustible material, including stones and the
surface of the sun and planets, he insists, would be
utterly consumed by the heat engendered by such a
collision. Now, I contend, in the first place, that
such an event is virtually impossible ; and if it were
possible, a star of many times the size of our earth,
coming in collision with the sun, would make little
more impression on it than a dozen hogsheads of
dynamite thrown against the surface of the moon.
17

258 THE UNIVERSE

Both would do great local damage to the spot and
vicinity where they struck, but neither would pro-
duce any great general disturbance and injury to
these orbs. Many times the size of the earth would
mean naturally something like a dozen times the
size of the earth.

Let us estimate the general result by comparison.
The sun is one million three hundred thousand times
larger than the earth. It is so large that if we
could drop our earth into the center of the sun,
our moon, which is two hundred and forty thou-
sand miles from us, would only be about half way
to the circumference or outer rim of the sun. Now,
a star many times the size of our earth, striking
the surface of the sun, would create great heat by
the compact, and great distruction in the locality
where it struck ; and would likely imbed itself in the
sun, like large meteors do on the earth, and become
a good sized mountain on the sun's surface. It
would not increase the electric currents or radiation,
of the sun sufficient to melt the snow on the moun-
tains of the tropics or set fire to a haystack on
the earth. Its effect on the earth would not be ex-
cessive in temperature, and would be very tempo-
rary. For my theory is that the sun sends only
such currents of electricity to the earth as the earth
draws and demands by its opposite polarity.

Only a great sun a thousand or a million times
larger than our earth would make any great im-
pression on the sun in case of a collision ; and then
it would not result in its destruction, or that of
the earth and planets. Its size and power would
be increased, but that would not necessarily in-
crease the heat of the planets, if, as I contend, the

ELECTRIC UNIVERSE ETERNAL 259

sun could only send them the electric currents the
planets draw by reason of their opposite polarity;
just as a receiving station of wireless telegraphy
receives only the electric currents intended for it
because of the peculiar attracting power it possesses.

I am aware that the recent flaring out in light,
and increase in size of the star Nova Persei in the
constellation of Perseus, has given plausibility to
the conjecture of some astronomers that it was
caused by a collision between two suns. But I
think the better opinion is that this star is a new
sun, partly nebulous and in its formative state;
and that it was visited by a great cloud or swarm
of meteors, which produced the great illumination
which flared out into space for a few days and then
subsided.

Its former small size, to which it has returned,
and its present nebulous condition, or the nebulae
that surrounds it, seems to fully justify this con-
clusion. I do not believe there ever has been or
ever will be a collision among the suns or planets.
The wisdom of the Creator, as manifested in the
great universal laws of electro-magnetism, forbid it.
If such a catastrophe was likely ever to occur, it
would have happened many times since the history
of the race began, and we would have had many
undoubted demonstrations of the direful uncertainty
of the life of the suns and planets and the vary-
ing chances and unstable condition of the universe.

Let us hear the conclusion of Prof. Newcomb's
hypothesis in the last words of the last man on the
earth, in the person of the professor of physics :
"Such is the course of evolution. The sun, which
for millions of years gave light and heat to our

260 THE UNIVERSE

system and supported life on the earth, was about
to sink into exhaustion and become a cold and inert
mass. Its energy could not be revived except by
such a catastrophe as has occurred. The sun is
restored to what it was before there was any earth
on which it could shed its rays, and will in time be
ready to run its course anew. In order that a race
may be renewed, it must die like an individual.
Untold ages must once more elapse while life is re-
appearing on earth and developing in higher forms."

This is the present accepted scientific theory.
But is it right? According to my conception, it is
not. The sun is not growing old, or cold, or feeble,
nor can it "sink into exhaustion." Nature, on this
earth, under electric law and process, is ever renewing
herself. And it is the same in all suns and planets.
Nature's curriculum of eternal processes is contin-
uous change and evolution. Her processes of re-
newal and purification are so perfect here on earth,
that our most luscious fruits and vegetables, and our
most beautiful and fragrant flowers come from the
rank manure of the farmer's stable. The fertilizers
of our soil are the decayed excrement of bird and
beast and the most loathsome decaying elements;
yet, through nature's evolving and purifying proc-
ess they become wheat and corn, plant, vegetable
and flower, and our most wholesome, acceptable
and nutritious food; and if we live many years in
the same neighborhood we eat the same food over
and over many times, and the cattle and all living
creatures do the same thing.

The atoms that compose our bodies have been
used over and over again many times. They have
been in the bodies of millions of men and animals,

ELECTRIC UNIVERSE ETERNAL 261

plants and vegetables before we used them, and will
be in millions of bodies yet uncreated. They have
been tossed by winds, hurled and threshed about
by tornadoes and cyclones, drowned in the sea, and
buried in the earth and often digested by other
animals before they came to rest under balanced
electric forces in our bodies.

Every atom in our bodies have been to the sun
and back billions of times and will be again. They
have been renewed by the electric currents of the sun,
by the energy of the soil, by the electro-magnetic
ether of space, and are as eternal as law and destiny.

In like manner, the elements of the sun are con-
stantly being renewed and invigorated, and he has
an area of six billions of miles in diameter from
which to draw virgin atoms, and like a great
sea of inexhaustible force, it is the fountain from
which he receives his measureless power and in-
destructible life and energy. For he is the central
dynamo and electric heart of the solar system,
and with his family of planets is floating in a bound-
less sea of electro-magnetism that has no limit of
life and energy. The sun may send a different kind of
wireless electricity to each of the planets, and each
of the planets may return a different kind of elec-
tricity to the sun. Thus these electric currents may
pass and repass between sun and planets and be re-
energized and used over and over again, just as
the atoms of our bodies and all earthly molecules
are used over and over again.

Thus the sun constantly renews and invigorates
himself and all the elements of the solar system,
and can never come into "a state of exhaustion/'
as so graphically described.

262 THE UNIVERSE

But this vast electric universe is stable, enduring,
self-sustaining and eternal; and no law or act of
conflict among its millions of suns and planets has
ever been discovered, or is likely ever to be, the
conjectures and sophisticated prognostications of
pessimistic scientists to the contrary notwithstand-
ing. Can any reasoning, common thinker, aside from
the scientists, after viewing our moon swinging
around our earth, as it has done for thousands of
years, only 240,000 miles from us, without ap-
proaching a mile nearer the earth in all that time,
believe there is any danger of a collision between
them? The law that holds them apart thousands
and millions of years will continue to do so; and
their collision is virtually a matter of impossibility
until the electric laws of the universe are abrogated.
Can any one believe that the little leaden planet
Mercury that has been swinging so close around
our enormous sun — only thirty millions of miles
from it — for millions of years could keep its con-
stant orbit unless there was an irresistible law, as
omnipotent and changeless as Deity, that has and
will forever keep it from falling into the sun.

Look at the planet of Mars with two satellites,
of Jupiter with six, and Saturn with eight, flying
swiftly around their primaries, all only a few thou-
sand miles from their surface, and some of them
going in different directions — could any balancing
force, any law of gravitation, keep them from fall-
ing into their primaries? Every one of them is a
contradiction of the law of gravity, and puts the
stamp of falsity on all its claims.

But they all show there is a law which defies
so-called gravity and is a correlative force, and that

ELECTRIC UNIVERSE ETERNAL 263

is the law of electric repulsion ; and it is the cosmic
force which, with electric attraction, has built the
universe as a vast electric machine, and they will
forever preserve its integrity and existence, and the
sun, earth and universe are eternal.

The world moves; knowledge increases, and science
is gradually broadening her conception of the har-
mony and endurance of the universe. The theory
of dead matter and blind force has been relegated
to the obsolete and discarded past, and been re-
placed by the recognition of ever-present life and
infinite grades of consciousness.

The vast and varied factors in nature's problems
of eternal destiny point to our sun and earth as
a present existing and unending reality. Nature
builds up, tears down, and reproduces her organic
forms on the surface of planetary globes, but she
does not destroy her great sun magnets and world
magnets in the same manner, as many of our scien-
tists think. There is a great difference in the powers
and functions of suns and planets and the creeping
things on their surfaces. Suns and planets, after they
have attained their matured and balanced powers,
are immortal, and creating, enduring and perfected
organisms; and, like man in his immortal spirit,
they have attained to eternal life, and neither death
nor ruin can ever come near them. Suns and worlds
in their electric energy have the powers of creation,
and as the creator is always superior to the created,
they should not be judged alike. Therefore the
changing and transitory nature of many things
on the earth's surface is no proof that such will
be the earth's destiny. On the contrary, every liga-
ment of force and power in this electric universe is

264 THE UNIVERSE

pledged to secure the continued and endless du-
ration of our sun and solar system, including our
earth. And timorous humanity should no longer
shrink in horror at its prospective wreck and ruin.
May the truth prevail and man's mind be freed
from the horrors, of an anticipated destruction of
the sun and earth, and the optimistic joy of im-
perishable life and love here, and in the all-glorious
sun hereafter brighten the terrestial existence of
humanity. All hail ! thou life-giving sun !

Sweep on and ever while the cycles roll

Thou wandering orb of luminious sod !
Thou blazing banner of the mighty God !

From Creation's center to its farthest pole,
Speed on and on in thy unknown track;
But the hand that send thee can draw thee back,
And teach thee the way when thy footsteps stray,
As He doth the wanderer.

Like a silent thought from Creation wrought,
Thou speakest a language weird and strange
Of the breadth of space and the speed of change,

And the wondrous dream that the ages taught;
That from star to star, and from sun to sun
The soul shall pass while the cycles run
Renewed in its youth, gleaning wisdom and truth,
God's wisest wanderer.

The living shall die, and the dead shall live,
And the mystery deepens on every hand,
And the worlds shall stay, and the soul shall stand,

And a lesson of truth shall all things give.

And a mystic touch hath a world to a world
And the banners of God are ever unfurled
In creation's face teaching truth and grace
To the wanderer.

CHAPTER XVI

ARE ALL SUNS AND WORLDS INHABITED?

ARE all suns and worlds inhabited ? This has been
a puzzling question to the astronomers, who have
had various opinions on the subject. From the
laws of electric creation, as I understand them, the
affirmative answer seems reasonable and natural.
But as we cannot visit these suns and worlds in
the flesh, my answer must be formed from the oper-
ations of the laws of electricity as applied to this
planet.

Prof. Newcomb says astronomers have no means
of knowing as to the inhabitability of distant orbs
any more than other persons, and that we can
only reason cosmologically on the subject, and,
reasoning thus, he thinks only the earth and possi-
bly Mars are inhabitated.

Prof. H. H. Turner, professor of astronomy at
Oxford, England, in the Fortnightly Review of
April, 1903, in combating Alfred Russell Wallace's
theory that our earth is in the center of the uni-
verse, and the only inhabited world, says: "Why
should not any one of the suns possess planets as
well adapted as we are to develop high forms of
organic life?" He seems to think no valid reason
can be given why there are not many inhabited
worlds as favorably situated as ours to produce
and maintain organic life. And I fully agree with

266 THE UNIVERSE

Mm, and go a step further and say there are many
reasons why nearly all suns and worlds are in-
habited. Reasoning from electric law and cosmo-
logical facts, our world, and its laws, forces and
creations, should be a fair sample of the laws, forces,
and creations of all worlds and planets. This is
in accord with universal chemistry, which teaches
that the same laws and substances exist through-
out all the realms of space.

In reasoning on the formative period of our world,
we found the electric current to be the first form
of matter and force, or the first form of creative
manifestations in space. These currents antedate
all suns, worlds and visible objects. We also found
that all visible forms of matter were the aggregation
of billions of invisible atoms, and all visible matter
and forms were simply the outer garment and scaf-
folding of these invisible electric forces; that force
follows the law of motion, and atoms the law of
form obedient to the lines of motion. The second
step in planetary construction was the arrange-
ment of the atoms into crystalline formation, due to
opposite currents of electrical motion, and to atomic
balance. This produced the rock-ribbed foundations
of the earth and solidified it into a vast magnet
of marvelous force and power.

Then when the crystalline rocks and metals were
settled into a crystalline globe throbbing with elec-
tric power, vegetation came and the electric life-cell
was formed as the first step towards organic life.
Then came the formation of nerve tissue as the
basis of form structure and the evolution of micro-
scopic life which developed under electric energy
into all forms of animal existence which now in-

ARE WORLDS INHABITED 267

habit the earth. These were all formed and per-
fected through ages of response to the varying
electric currents of life-giving power.

Then the animal form evolved a brain, and
acquired the sense of feeling and sight and hearing
by reason of the electric currents that impinged on
the sensitive tissues of the brain, and animal in-
stinct was slowly and gradually developed and the
animal organism raised to the highest grade of the
perfected mammal. All this was done under electric
law by magnetic energy. Then the Creative Deity
said, " Let us make man." And it is likely He took
a perfected mammal, enlarged his brain-pan, stood
him erect to front the stars, and breathed into him
an atom of his own spirit, "and man became a
living soul." The psychic power of glowing thought
and reasoning mind, inspiring hope and heaven-
bound love, and truth, and language, music, poetry,
and dreams of heaven, were implanted as a celestial
fire in his deathless spirit. This is man, — the soul,
the spirit, the divine, eternal spark of Deity him-
self—not the body; that is merely the overcoat of
atoms for the spirit, the temple for the soul, the
house in which it dwells.

It will be seen from the foregoing that electricity
is the creative, evolving force of the universe, the
word of omnipotent power, the creative machinery
of suns and worlds. That it creates suns and worlds
and all animal and vegetable organisms, that it
can evolve all forms, and give animal instinct as
the result of balancing the experience of one sense
with another through long ages of experience.

But it cannot create mind, soul or the spirit of
Deity. It could not create man as a psychic being.

268 THE UNIVERSE

It could organize his body, but it could not confer
on him a soul. Electricity does not rob God of
power; it is his creative machinery, and the right
hand of His power, and, guided by His omnipotent
will as the law of nature, it can and does evolve
suns and worlds and all organic life. But not spirit-
life — not man.

Moses and the Bible were inspired or they could
never have shown so clearly the nobler creation of
man, and his inherent sovereignty over the world,
and dominion over all the animal creation. I like
that statement, "And God said let us make man."
Electricity was the word of His power, the creative
agent of His will, which is the law of nature. It
could create a sun, a world, a universe; it could
give sense and feeling to insensate dust, and evolve
and fashion man's body as a house suited for his
earthly habitation, but it could not furnish a ten-
ant or evolve a soul. The God-father and the God-
mother alone could do this, and make man a spirit-
ual and eternal being.

Now, I argue that if electricity created this earth
with all its complex elements and organic forms,
it also created all suns and worlds and all the
machinery of the universe by the same process, and
has endowed every rolling sphere in space of suffi-
cient size and power with vegetation, and all the
varied forms of animal organism. Is not this a
rational conclusion, since it has been demonstrated
by universal chemistry and spectroscopic analysis
that all laws, force and substance are the same in
all suns and worlds and throughout the universe?
Is it reasonable to believe that the electric currents
and magnetic energy of our earth could evolve

ARE WORLDS INHABITED 269

billions of billions of little living creatures which
float in the air thicker than motes in a sunbeam,
that swim in the waters so abundant that there
are millions in a raindrop, that penetrate all veg-
etable and animal substance and organisms, that
course through the veins of our bodies by the billion,
and eat our food for us that we may digest it
better ; yet in other suns and worlds produce no such
results? I cannot think so.

The animalculae are so small that Ehrenburg
estimates that five hundred million of them exist
in one drop of water one twelfth of an inch in dia-
meter; that not only the blood, but the flesh and
muscles are also composed of infinitesimal lives, each
cell possessing a distinct life of its own.

Binet describes man as a colony of protozans;
and according to these two biologists he is a walk-
ing Chinese Empire, when you consider the micro-
scopic beings in his body. Besides our bodies and
those of vegetable and animal organism that are
thus honeycombed and flooded with animalculine
life, there are countless millions floating in the air,
swimming in the water, and buried in the dust of
the earth.

So that organic life is everywhere present on
the earth, in invisible or visible form. And the
invisible forms of life of the earth everywhere sur-
passes the visible forms millions of millions of times.
Just as the invisible matter in the world and the
universe surpasses the visible countless billions of
times. Thus the natural, spontaneous production
of life and life forms in myriads everywhere on this
earth emphasizes the reasonable hypothesis that
they are evolved on all suns and planets.

270 THE UNIVERSE

This shows the unity of matter and life. Where-
ever there is matter there is electric energy and
life-force, which evolves infinite grades of life-forms.
Prof. Buchner asserts that " spectrum analysis has
brought about the highly important conviction
of the unity of what is to us the visible universe."
And Prof. Shaler of Harvard declares, "the unity
of life is the greatest discovery of the nineteenth
century." The infinite diversity in nature first
fixed the attention of investigators ; now its infinite
unity is the marvel which excites their wonder and
admiration. Now the unity of matter, force and
physical life are accepted by the ablest thinkers.

This all tends to prove the inhabitability of all
suns and worlds. Prof. Huxley put himself on rec-
ord as believing in intelligent organic life in other
worlds, in the following vigorous language : " Look-
ing at the matter from the most rigidly scientific
point of view, the assumption that amid the myriads
of worlds scattered through endless space there
can be no intelligence as much greater than man's
as his is greater than a black beetle's, is not merely
baseless but impertinent. Without stepping beyond
the analogy of that which is known, it is easy to
people the cosmos with entities in ascending scale,
until we reach something practicably indistinguish-
able from omnipotence, omnipresence, omniscience.

"If our intelligence can in some matters surely
reproduce the past of thousands of years ago, and
anticipate the future thousands of years hence, it
is clearly within the limit of possibility that some
greater intellect even of the same order may be
able to mirror the whole of the past and future."

This is a masterly statement that demolishes

ARE WORLDS INHABITED 271

Alfred Russell Wallace's little arguments like a trip-
hammer would an eggshell. Ruskin also saw much
good in the idea of life in other worlds above us,
"in creatures as much nobler than ours as ours
is nobler than that of the dust."

When once the unity and universality of force
and electric life are made clear, and spirit and psy-
chic life in their immortal destiny are made mani-
fest, as thinking creatures we are led upward to a
larger development of life and power, dominated
by a supreme intelligence we call Deity, Infinite
Goodness and Spiritual Father. Then we remember
that he has assured us in the sacred oracles, that
"we shall be with Him and shall belike Him," and
that there are many mansions in the skies.

Our scientists tell us there are living creatures so
small and so numerous that it would take millions
of worlds like ours to support a human population
equal to the number of these creatures that can
live and move in one cubic inch of space. Some
of these multiply at the rate of one hundred and
seventy thousand millions in a hundred hours.
And I say every one is a tiny electric machine.

The electric currents that built our world from
invisible atoms and evolved the complex substances
of which it is composed, and the myriad forms of
organic life that exist on its surface will fill other
worlds with countless forms of organic life. For
in the great electro-magnetic sea we call ether and
space, in which all things float or exist, and which
permeates all form and substance, there is a bound-
less reservoir of electric life which will blossom into
infinite grades of physical organisms wherever the
surface of suns, planets and satellites have living

272 THE UNIVERSE

environments of soil, light and electric currents.
Even the soil of our earth maintains life because
it is living matter itself. And some forms of life
will exist without light or soil. This is the electric
universe in solution, the life-giving sea of all form
and substance.

Oh, what a miracle of wonders ! From this mar-
velous reservoir of life, force and substance each
created thing draws the elements of its growth and
existence. And each draws from the same source
that which its nature requires. The oak draws
from the same soil and air as the hickory, the rose,
the apple tree and the poison ivy. But the oak
converts all the substance it gathers into the natural
fibre of the oak, the hickory into the natural fibre
of the hickory, the apple tree converts it into the
luscious fruit of the apple, the rose into the delight-
ful perfume which regales our senses, and the poison
ivy converts the same air and soil into deadly
poison.

This is the marvel of electric law and energy.
How does it do it? It does it, I contend, by the
law of magnetic currents under the control of or-
ganic affinity. The Bible states this law in a little
different form when it says God caused every tree
and shrub and created thing to bring forth seed
of its kind. Man, like all nature, also draws from
one common intellectual and moral reservoir. And
while some draw inspiration and goodness, others
draw poisonous evil, or, rather, convert the g;ood
they draw into evils. And each brings forth of
its kind.

I do not believe with Prof. Newcomb that, "in
order that a race may be renewed it must die like

ARE WORLDS INHABITED 273

an individual." Or that the Creative Power, after
destroying our earth, "will await with sublime
patience the evolution of a new earth and a new
order of animated nature."

The Creative Power has surely as much sense as
an ordinary man, and no man builds and perfects
a fine piece of machinery, or a magnificent mansion
to tear it down, that he may "wait in sublime
patience" the building of another to take its place.
We should give God credit for ordinary business
sense in the construction and preservation of the
universe, which generally seems to be denied Him
by His thinking creatures.

If Creative Wisdom has the power to build worlds,
He has also the power to preserve them; and, hav-
ing that power, to allow them to go to decay or
be destroyed would be the perverse folly of a malig-
nant demon, not a beneficent Creator. The same is
true of the destruction of a race. To create, build
up, enlighten and perfect a human race, and then
destroy them and their perfected world, would be
a greater crime than it is possible for man or devils
to perpetrate. I have a better opinion of Deity,
a nobler conception of His justice and goodness
than that. I believe in a God who cares, not the
modern God of the atheistic majority, as Mr. Walker
says, "who does not care." A God who does not
care means anarchy and chaos. It means the
obliteration of all law, all moral forces, all religious
conceptions, all stability and consistency in the
government of the universe. Why, the very air we
breathe, the sunshine that gives life, the regular and
constant return of day and night, of seasons, years
and months, proclaim a God who cares. Every
18

274 THE UNIVERSE

smiling human face, every generous impulse and
noble thought, every worthy deed, every fragrant
flower, waving field, and golden harvest testify to
a God who cares.

But what of the "red claw" of the tiger. What
of the big fish that eat the little ones, or the de-
struction of life by flood and storm, or human
trials, sickness and death? Are these things con-
sistent with a God who cares ? They may be. The
tiger devours to appease his hunger, the big fish
eat the little ones for the same purpose, and both
obey the law of self-preservation and the survival
of the fittest. These two laws are necessary to pre-
serve the life of their kind, and perfect their species
for the benefit of mankind. It seems a sad spec-
tacle to see the strong destroying the weak, but
it is in the earlier stages of existence the only way
under the law of evolution to preserve and improve
the best of each species, and is a kindness and a
blessing in the end.

As to the destruction of life by flood and storms,
these are nature's efforts to preserve the equili-
brium of her mighty forces, and where a few are
injured, millions are benefited and blessed. And
as to man's sickness and tribulations, they are one-
half imaginary, and a half of the other half are the
result of their own folly in the violation of the laws
of health, and the remaining one fourth are dis-
ciplinary for the purpose of developing character,
which is an ample reward and compensation.

As to death, it is as painless as going to sleep;
it is the dread of death that hurts. And if it is
the transition process, as millions believe, by which
souls drop their brief tenement of atoms, and soar

ARE WORLDS INHAB»BlLX!^-^ 275

on tireless wings to celestial realms, then it is not
a curse but a blessing, especially to the aged and
decrepid, for whom life has no charms.

Will man never cease slandering the good Deity,
and libeling the beneficent Creator of all good?
With most people the fault is not with the world
or controling providence and Deity, but in them-
selves. They make their own world in their own
mind and then find fault with it as if it was a
reality.

Albert Russell Wallace, in the Fortnightly Review
of March, 1903, in a labored article of great length,
undertakes to carry the world back a thousand
years to the time when man thought the earth was
the center of the universe, and the stars were little
openings or golden nails in the crystal vault of
heaven. He says we are at the center of the uni-
verse; that our sun system belongs to a constel-
lation situated near the center of the Milky Way.
This may be true, and it is not worth disputing, for
if we are at the center now — as our system travels
420,000 miles a day — we were not there a thousand
years ago, and in a few decades will be far away
from it. As we keep moving all the time, and do
not get off at this central station which he makes
so much of, I see nothing gained or lost if it is true.

But in order to show that it is central, he must
limit the universe and give its circumference, metes
and bounds. This is an immense undertaking. If
our universe is limited — and Prof. Newcomb thought
so a few years ago, and held it was in the shape
of a circle or disk, which was about thirty thou-
sand light years in circumference if true, then the
light from the distant stars have been traveling

276 THE UNIVERSE

thirty thousand years in order to reach us, and they
must be millions of miles from where they seem to
be. Thus the center of the universe is constantly
changing, and it would take omniscient wisdom to
tell where the center is, and then it would not re-
main the center many hours. This would be true
whether the universe is limited or unlimited.

Mr. Wallace says, "The supreme end and purpose
of this vast universe is the production and devel-
opment of the living soul in the perishable body
of man." If he had said that was the supreme
purpose of the earth, I would have agreed with
him.

But since he makes man's development the
supreme purpose of the universe and says all other
worlds are uninhabited, I am forced to disagree
with him. He says there are one hundred millions
of stars and planets in the universe, yet he depopu-
lates them all for man's benefit, and then fails to
show how man can be benefitted, or for what pur-
pose the almost countless orbs were created. In
my judgment he proves himself a million of times
wrong, and reaches the climax of unreasonable con-
jecture. I believe no astronomer will agree with
him. None has yet appeared, though several of
the most eminent have already expressed their
dissent and surprise at his position. His reasons,
to my mind, do not justify his conclusions, but prove
the very opposite hypothesis.

He estimates there are one hundred millions of
stars and worlds, and says they "are all composed
of the same elements as the planets and solar sys-
tem. Wherever organized life may have developed,
it must be built up out of the same fundamental

ARE WORLDS INHABITED 277

elements as here on earth." Now, I fully agree with
him in that statement, which I contend shows clearly
that these worlds are inhabited. For if they possess
the same elements and are controlled by the same
laws, they must produce the same results of organic
life as appear on our earth; and his arguments
about temperature, proportion of land and water,
etc., do not affect the question. His conclusions
brand the Great Architect of the universe as an
incompetent and wasteful profligate, and is con-
trary to all analogy in human reason, to all law
of proportion and compensation, and to " the eter-
nal fitness of things."

The fact that our earth has the same laws, forces,
and substances as other worlds and is swarming
with its countless myriad forms of organic life;
and that all the manifestations of nature's creative
forces are prolific in the production of sentient
beings, is conclusive evidence that abundant life
exists on other spheres, and other worlds are not
dreary wastes of burning plains and sandy deserts.
The fact that the Creative Spirit built up man's
body through ages of animal growth and perfecting
bodily development, or modeled it after such per-
fected animal forms, and then breathed His own
life and spirit into it, and made man a spiritual,
eternal being like Deity Himself, is strong evidence
that in other suns and worlds he has done likewise ;
and that they are the theatres of spiritual as well
as of vegetable and animal life. God creates be-
cause He is Love and must have spiritual children
as the objects of His affection.

This reason would cause him to people other
worlds with the highest order of intelligent creatures

278 THE UNIVERSE

similar to man. And the great planets, and great
suns, like Sirius, Alpha Lyra, Vega and Alcyone,
which are a thousand times larger than our sun,
should possess beings of greater intellectual and
spiritual faculties than our earth in proportion to
their superior grandeur and power.

Thus the infinite wisdom and power of Creative
Deity, and the laws and creations He has evolved
on this earth, teach us that in other worlds and suns
He has created other and numerous types of intelli-
gent beings; and that living organic creatures of
His bounty in all suns and spheres honor and adore
His infinite goodness, power and love.

His suns and worlds are countless as the stars—-
His jeweled finger-prints. Through chequered bars
Of light and shade all life is shadow of His breath—
An uttered thought. And law and change and death
His angel messengers. His spirit truth
Preserves the universe in fadeless youth.

The palpable Infinite! who can know?

Mind from a mustard seed to world, must grow.

The past, the emblems of His power hath wrought

Whose thought created first creating thought,

And veiled in mists above Olympian throne

We know the unknown God is God alone.

CHAPTER XVII

THE ELECTRICAL THEORY OF CREATION WILL SAVE
MODERN SCIENCE FROM PANTHEISM

IT is marvelous the number of scientists who ques-
tion the fact as to whether there is a personal God,
and who look upon the universe and its laws and
operations as the manifestation of a universal intel-
ligence that has no existence except as it is infused
as an invisible force through all nature. In other
words, pantheism, or belief in a world-God, has been
taking the place of the materialism of the past
century. And a vast array of distinguished agnos-
tics, so-called, from Darwin, Spinoza, Huxley and
Haeckel to Ingersoll, were really believers in pan-
theism.

Haeckel says he adheres to the Monism of Spinoza
which, he says, is " matter, or infinitely extended sub-
stance; and spirit or energy, which is sensitive and
thinking substance. These are the two fundamental
attributes or principal properties of the all-embrac-
ing, divine essence of the world — the universal sub-
stance." What is this but pantheism of the rankest
old, obsolete, pagan kind? What is "the all-embrac-
ing divine essence of the world — the universal sub-
stance," but a substitute for God, — a God which is
simply the substance of the world — a world-God.
According to this, all the elements of the universe
are parts of Deity. The crystalline rocks and metals

280 THE UNIVERSE

of the earth, the dust we kick from our feet, the
manure of the stable, and the odor of decaying
vegetation are all a part of the body of God. And
this, they claim, is the God of the universe, and the
only God there is.

This is a fair analysis of pantheism, of Haeckelism,
Darwin and Huxleyism, Ingersoll and agnosticism.
What a shame on human reason ! Yet these great
thinkers, seeing the intelligibility of nature, its uni-
formity of laws and operations, without a knowledge
of electricity were forced to this conclusion.

A recent pamphlet by F. B. Titus, a barrister of
Toronto, entitled "The Pantheism of Modern Sci-
ence," says: "A summary of recent investigations
into life, force and substance and the opinions based
by scientists thereon leads up to the conclusion that
there is in nature a universal mind controling and
permeating nature's manifestations."

In this I agree, but it is the universal mind of
Deity as manifested through the marvelous creative
forces of electricity. But this writer sums up his
facts and theories, and concludes that the pantheism
of the universe is the only explanation of all the
countless and complicated forces and organisms of
life which are to be found everywhere. And he con-
tends the modern tendency of science is back to the
old discarded pagan belief of pantheism. Even
Flammarion seems imbued with that idea, and
Haeckel championed it in his monistic theories.
But as a knowledge of electricity has killed mate-
rialism, so will it defeat and destroy pantheism.
This lawyer-scientist thinks nothing can prevent
science from falling into the arms of pantheism, and
he champions it vigorously.

ELECTRICAL THEORY SAVES FROM PANTHEISM 281

But for the discovery of electricity this would have
been an age of scientific materialism and pantheism.
But the marvelous powers of this invisible force
appals the stolid thinkers on " solid matter." They
have found there is no solid matter, and that all
matter in its primary form, and all force is as in-
visible as spirit, and that the universe swings on
invisible forces as intangible as mind and as potent
and inscrutable as destiny.

The conflict in the future between religion and
Atheism will be chiefly a belief in a God that cares,
or a God that does not care ; and in science between
an electric universe controlled by spirit and a pan-
theistic universe that thinks and feels in all its
parts, and is itself the God of all. This last is vir-
tually the position of Darwin, Huxley and all the
agnostics from them to Ingersoll, and embraces
Haeckel's moneism in its definition.

Let us see from whence they get their facts on
which they base their theories. They say: "The
evolution going on in the inorganic world is an
evolution of intelligent life." I say that what they
call intelligence is the result of electric laws and
affinity ; that the selection of atoms and their repul-
sion and the building of matter into substance and
form is the intelligent operation of these electric
laws, which originated in the infinite intelligence and
power of the Creator. They say: "The soil main-
tains life because it is living matter itself." And I
agree with them, and say all matter is living mat-
ter because it is permeated with electric life and
energy and governed by electric law.

They say : "Metals in fact are sensitive things,
like living organisms." I say they are "sensitive"

282 THE UNIVERSE

because they are easily electrified, and respond
quickly to magnetic energy. They say, with Dr.
Thomas Young, " There are all gradations of sub-
stance stretching all the way from the solid material
to the spiritual, and gradations of consciousness
from the inert mineral to the highest manifesting
God." And I agree with them in a sense, for the
consciousness in matter is electric energy, and in
God and man it is spirit.

That these electric laws are intelligent, constant
and wonderful we have abundant proof every day of
our existence. Prof. Japp of the British Association
says : "No fortuitous concourse of atoms, even with
all eternity for them to clash and combine in, could
compass the feat of the formation of the first opti-
cally organic compound." This is true, for only the
infinite wisdom of creative law and electric energy
could do it. It is not fortuitous or accidental ; it is
in accord with nature's perfect laws of electric com-
binations.

I am willing to admit that ' ' inherent selective and
directive force" is exhibited in organic and inorganic
matter. And I explain it by the laws of electro-
magnetism. Agnostic pantheism has no explana-
tion. They say that nature shows some sense and
intelligence; therefore nature, the world, this great
globe, is God.

They quote from their great authority, Huxley,
who said that "Life was present potentially in mat-
ter when in the nebulous form and was unfolded from
it by the way of natural development." I am willing
to admit it, and to go one step further, and say it
was there before the nebulas was formed in the
electric currents of life and power, which are the first

ELECTRICAL THEORY SAVES FROM PANTHEISM 283

manifestations of creative force. The potentiality of
all physical life was there in those electric currents,
but not the spirit or soul-life of man. That came
long after, when the animal organism had been
evolved and perfected.

Yes, truly, in a natural sense, as Kingsley says :
"Water hates the oil with which it refuses to mix;
and lime loves the acid which it receives into itself,
and like a lover grows warm with the rapture of its
affection." This refusal of water and oil to mix is
caused by electric repulsion, and lime and acid is a
simple form of electric attraction. Then the pan-
theists dwell on what they call the "soul-life of
plants," the intelligence of birds and beasts, and the
regularity of seasons, years, and earth and sun
revolutions, and all natural phenomena, which they
say proves the world is God. All of which I have
endeavored to explain by electrical law and proc-
esses; and they conclude all these things prove the
pantheism of the universe.

Let us notice some of the wonderful workings and
transmutations in nature on which the advocates
of pantheism rely. Mr. Titus, as one of its cham-
pions, says : "There is a common bond of unity be-
tween the different kingdoms of nature — the mineral,
vegetable and animal. That there is some primal
atomic or common condition, some homogeneous
substance in nature, some elemental essence from the
aggregations and combinations of which all forms
are built up." This is undoubtedly true, and proves
that in the atoms and electric laws of nature there
are ample means for the creation of infinite sub-
stances and countless organic beings. This does not
prove pantheism. It only proves progressive, wise

284 THE UNIVERSE

electric, natural laws and forces. This " elemental
essence from which all forms are built" I have
shown elsewhere to be the ocean of electro-magnet-
ism permeating all space and all life forms.

He says : " The processes of digestion and assimila-
tion in man furnish evidence" of these things. That
"the vegetable kingdom has power to assimilate
earth and mineral and change it into vegetable,
and in turn is digested and assimilated by the
animal, and converted into an entirely different
kingdom of nature." This is true, and I have shown
how this is purely an electric process.

The dream of the alchemist, of the transmutation
of metals, is mere child's-play compared with the
processes of nature occurring every day in the hu-
man body. These are all electric transmutations by
means of respiration, by digestion and assimilation
of food, whereby a great variety of substance is
converted into blood and bone, tissue and muscle,
and all the functions of life preserved. It is also a
correct statement that "all forms of matter have as
their basis one common element, denominated pri-
mordial matter, protoplasm and homogeneous sub-
stance, all intended to designate the first form of
matter."

This is true, and we found the first form of matter
to be the electric currents of space, and the second
form of matter to be the atom or molecule, and
afterwards came the primordial cell or protoplasm.
We also found that there was and is a common
reservoir of life which stands back of its myriad
manifestations upon the physical plane; a great
ocean of vitality, which each organized being ab-
sorbs and gives out as we inhale and exhale the air

ELECTRICAL THEORY SAVES FROM PANTHEISM 285

we breathe. And that reservoir of life is the vast
ocean of electro-magnetism in which all things float
and exist as in a sea of magnetic life-giving power.

The old hypothetical atom and stolid or solid
matter was dead, according to the scientists of a
few decades ago. But the electrician, dealing with a
higher grade of matter, found that the old idea of
matter as dead and inert was untrue, and would
not accord with the facts. So that a new definition
of an atom had to' be formulated, defining it as an
electric center of force and motion. And some physi-
cists deem life to be co-eternal with matter. Which
is not an unreasonable hypothesis as applied to
physical life and substance.

Prof. Tyndall in 1872 said: "Life was present
potentially in matter when in the nebulous form, and
was unfolded from it by the way of natural develop-
ment." In this I agree with Prof. Tyndall as to all
life, except the spiritual or psychic life of man. And
I have elsewhere tried to show how physical life came
from the electric currents which formed the nebula,
and which was afterwards woven into the earth by
electric and atomic assimilation.

Ah ! now we come to the gist of all this scientific
trouble — pessimistic, agnostic and pantheistic. It is
this: "Modern science is firmly rooted in the con-
viction that inherent powers and qualities gradually
unfolded under the operation of natural laws, rather
than in a supernatural, extra-cosmic volition intro-
ducing arbitrarily new forces." And modern science
is partly right. She is right in her facts and her
conclusions on this vital and basic point as to all
physical creations and natural forces and powers.
But I insist that the creation of the soul or psychic

286 THE UNIVERSE

life and powers of man are an exception, and do not
come within the domain of physical creations. They
are on a higher plane and as much above the realm
of material forms and substances as our sun is
above the earth. They belong to the spiritual world,
to the realms of Deity, to the kingdom of God and
the hosts of heaven.

They are a part of the great natural forces of the
universe. Theologians call them supernatural forces,
but they are the natural creative and controlling
forces that have sovereignty over all the vast and
complicated forms of the visible, material universe.

Therefore on the physical facts of organic creation
I agree generally with the scientists. And if they
had been informed in some of the vital and intelli-
gent processes of electrical creation, they would never
have believed in pantheism, or been pessimistic
sceptics or hopeless agnostics. And in my judgment
the only thing that will redeem modern science from
pantheism is the prevalent belief in and acceptance
of the theory of electrical creation.

This will explain the harmony, intelligence, con-
tinuity and perfection of the physical universe, and
relieve their minds of all grounds for scepticism.

There is "an intelligence or selective power" in
matter. There is a great "Chemist-Physicist" super-
intending nature's operations, sorting out two parts
of hydrogen and one of oxygen to compose the rain-
drop and the waters of the ocean. It is no "for-
tuitous concourse of atoms," which accomplishes
these results and preserves the life of the world. It
is the omniscient wisdom embraced in the laws and
forces of electric energy, which is the right hand of
Deity and the word of Creative power.

ELECTRICAL THEORY SAVES FROM PANTHEISM 287

To show the possibility and ease with which many
of the Bible miracles could have been performed by
natural processes at the volition of Divine power,
Dr. Albert G. Geyser of New York City, on May
14, 1903, according to the New York World, eluci-
dated many of the miracles by the use of electricty
and the X-ray. This he did before the members of
the priesthood of the Holy Name Society of St.
Anselm's Church, to whom he said he felt he would
be able to demonstrate that the miracles were in no
way inconsistent with science. After setting up his
apparatus, he said :

"For centuries those who thought deeply on the
matter have been puzzled with grave doubts as to
the possibility of God being all-seeing and all-hear-
ing. What did the telephone reveal thirty years
ago ? Did it not reveal forces in nature that would
allow men to hear voices at great distances? And
now, thanks to the great Roentgen invention of
only nine years ago, we are able to see through a
four-foot wall simply by means of this puny ap-
paratus."

Then he set the great glass wheels of his battery
in action and allowed his audience to look through
pieces of thick timber, and other solid bodies. He
showed how simple it was to produce a halo of
electric fire about his head though he remained a
distance of ten feet from the apparatus. As he
raised the two negative and positive poles to his
head the electricity passed through and out of the
crown of his head in a circle of flame. Then he com-
pelled his machine to shoot jagged flashes of light-
ning. Then, referring to the Bible account of the
descent of the Holy Ghost in a pillar of fire, he

288 THE UNIVERSE

called for volunteers, and Thomas MacKaye came
forward onto the platform. He then placed two
steel rods on each side of him, and started his ap-
paratus, when tiny sparks began to jet off of Mr.
MacKaye' s clothing. Soon the sparks grew to curl-
ing flames, and the man's entire body became as a
mass of writhing blue and white flame. Yet after-
wards when he stepped from the platform not a
thread of his clothing was singed. Rev. Father
Ruppert, at the close, said: " Nothing I have ever
seen has brought me to so fully understand God's
miracles."

These pantheistic devotees are even trying to
make waves of ether, air and water intelligible
things, and seem to think they are in the nature
of a circulating medium for this world-God, like
blood is the circulating medium of man's body.
Even so orthodox a scientist as Prof. Serviss, in
the New York American of May 16th, 1903, goes
into panegyrics over waves and wave motion as
follows: "The undulatory theory of energy is
carrying everything before it. It is not saying too
much to aver that wave motion is concerned in
nearly all the phenomena of physical life . . .
Think for a moment of what is included in the
science of waves. In the air all sounds, all musical
harmonies are waves; in the solid globe, all earth-
quakes are waves; in the ether light, electricity
and heat are waves. It is waves that make the
stars visible, and yet more mysterious oscillations
picture for us on photographic plates marvelous
nebulous objects. Lord Kelvin has been credited
with the statement that the fluttering of a butter-
fly'swing sets up vibrations that shake the universe."

ELECTRICAL THEORY SAVES FROM PANTHEISM 289

This is superficial science, for it explains nothing.
Waves are simply a form of motion, and a form
of motion creates nothing. Vibrations of what?
Wave motions of what? Our learned friend does
not inform us. Vibrations and wave motions
are like heat sensations, they are not realities; the
force that creates them is the reality, and they
are but the mode or law of operation. The reality —
the force creating these vibrations and wave motions
— is electricity. Yet he does not mention this fact
or any cause, but gives all the credit to the motion
or manner of motion, and ignores the cause, which
is the most important of all. Mr. Titus seems to
think motion has consciousness, for he states that,
"the consciousness which is wrapped up in motion"
becomes more or less active in matter, and that
God sleeps in the atom, and man is a potential
deity.

These wonderful manifestations of electricity are
used by these pantheists to bolster up their theory
of these being manifestations of intelligence in
nature. And so they are, but they should remem-
ber that nature is the art of God, not God him-
self and God's art is wise and perfect. We have
a new definition of life given us which shows won-
derful intelligence in the various parts of man's
bod}r. It is by Prof. Justus Gaule of Zurich. In
the American Journal of Psycology, January,
1903. He says : "The whole organism resembles
a chemical laboraory with as many apartments
as there are organs or glands." As all chemical
changes are electric changes, a chemical labora-
tory is the same as an electric laboratory. He con-
tinues : "The substances produced in each apart-
19

290 THE UNIVERSE

ment are those needed in others either for their
construction or for their work." According to
him life consists partly in a continual process of
interchange and reconstruction, at times sufficiently
violent to tear muscles, mutilate nerves and cause
stoppage of blood — a process that goes on "in the
interior of the organism without external excite-
ment." Herbert Spencer defines life as "the con-
tinuous adjustment of internal relations to exter-
nal relations," but Gaule's definition of life lays
stress on the vital interplay between the parts of
the organism, which makes it a machine trans-
forming external energy. He asserts that the living
organism is more than a machine, because it does
not create energy directly from combustible mater-
ials, but only after building up its own tissues.

He says a machine does work, but it does not
create and repair itself like living organisms. He
would therefore modify the prevailing definition of
organic life, and make it not only a machine, but
more than a machine, and emphasize the fact that
life is as much an interaction between various parts
of the organism as between the organism and the
world of exterior matter. He says one organ of
the body may lose in bulk, in order that others
may increase. This he has studied experimentally
in the frog, and finds that at one time the organs
of sex grow at the expense of the muscles and liver,
and at another time the reverse is true, and he
insists that "life is a continuous process of recon-
struction within the vital organism." This is an
important addition to the definition of life and
tends to support the electric theory, for every func-
tion of the body is adapted to generate the electric

ELECTRICAL THEORY SAVES FROM PANTHEISM 291

energy needed for itself and other parts of its
organism.

It is true that solid metals, wood and stones are
in a constant state of molecular motion. Accord-
ing to Sir Norman Lockyer, ' ' the stones of which
St. Paul's Cathedral is built consist of millions of
millions of small particles called molecules, and
although the structure seems absolutely at rest,
as if it would last forever; yet, when you get down
into the intimate structure of each stone and every
part of the fabric, you get nothing but a multi-
tudinous ocean of motion." Now, Mr. Titus says,
" there is some inner hidden power which marshals
and controls the innumerable host of molecules in
all matter and keeps them whirling with tireless
energy." This is true, and I fully agree with him.
But he thinks it is the world-God in the atoms;
and I think it is electric energy — working under
the intelligent laws of the world-God, the sun-God
and the God of the universe.

All these pantheistic scientists have never con-
sidered the wonderful powers and utilities of electric
currents and electric energy which permeates all
matter, from atoms to worlds. When they do so,
they will see in electricity an intelligent and power-
ful causality which will satisfy their minds and
lead them away from pantheism and its follies.

They are great believers in evolution, and so am
I, and what they require in evolution is, "the in-
herent power of the evolving entity to respond to
external influences." This being the requisite, they
have all they ask in the magnetic currents and elec-
tric energy pervading all nature. It is a fact that
the human body contains millions of microscopic

292 THE UNIVERSE

organisms working under the dominion of one
human life, and, in other words, man is in his body
a vast colony of microbes or protozoans supposed
to be endowed with consciousness and volition.

A battle in germland is described by Dr. Donald
Ross in investigating the microbes of malaria. This
was a fight between a malaria microbe, and three
phagocytes which are said to protect the purity
of the blood. He says : " While observing a malaria
germ I saw a phagocyte make its way to the malaria
germ with the intent of devouring it. Ordinarily
this would be easy, but the germ, instead of allow-
ing itself to be attacked, attacked the phagocyte in
a battle royal that lasted over fifteen minutes.
Finally the germ drew off, and hurried to where
another phagocyte was wandering aimlessly.

"It hurled itself on the second phagocyte, push-
ing hard against it with its arms, while the phago-
cyte tried to rear up and get around and envelope
the germ, but finally gave up and flattened itself
against an air bubble, while the germ still kept
on pummeling it. After fifteen minutes another
phagocyte appeared coming rapidly across the
field. The germ then left its fallen foe and attacked
the newcomer. The third phagocyte got enough
of it in about one minute and turned squarely
around, fleeing across the whole field, the germ
hanging on like a snake on a dog. After five min-
utes the germ let go and the phagocyte slunk away.
The malaria germ had by this time reached the
limits of its endurance in the rapidly weakening
blood and finally attached itself to the glass of the
slide and died."

Few people can believe that such scenes as these

ELECTRICAL THEORY SAVES FROM PANTHEISM 293

may take place in the life-giving blood currents of
their own bodies. Yet, if we believe those who have
studied the millions of microscopic life forms which
live in our bodies, such scenes may occur there.
According to biologists, billions of microbes are
generated in our bodies too infinitesimal to be
observed by a microscope. And they say their
fermentation in countless numbers produces a poison
which creates irritation, the decrepitude of age and
finally death. They say visible microbes show in-
telligence.

Engleman seems to hold that such facts as these
and those connected with molecular organisms,
" point to the presence of some psychic powers in
the protoplasm." But I do not think so. They
only show the wonderful and diversified powers of
electric energy under divine law to evolve myriads
of microscopic life that acts under intelligent electric
impulses, which in its matured form we call animal
instinct.

Thus we have traced conscious life from the dust
out of which man's body was formed up through
all the intervening kingdoms of nature until we
reach man himself, who is the only creature that
possesses a spiritual nature, a psychic soul, and an
immortal destiny.

From the grossest materialism man and human
science is rising at last to the truth and conception
of a spiritual world of so exalted an order, and
so sublime a reality, that it has been said, "to
connect the mind of man with the Spirit of God."

All nature affirms that there is a Supreme intelli-
gence working through electric law within the mani-
fest universe, which is its living electric organism.

294 THE UNIVERSE

That all physical law and life are bound together
in an all-embracing whole, whose myriad aspects
serve to mark the path of evolution, and to spur
each individual member on to progress and per-
fection. That through the whole realm of nature
the one electric life pulsates and stirs the smallest
atom and the mightiest star. But above all is the
eternal power of Deity and the deathless spirit of
man, blended in a stronger unity than that of
nature, linked in a joyous and an eternal destiny,
sovereigns of worlds, rulers of suns and masters of
the universe.

Because of the perfect unity and harmony of the
universe, the wisdom and regularity of all its move-
ments and functions, and the apparent intelligence
of its lower living organisms, the agnostics embrace
monism and pantheism. But these are not good
reasons. They are better explained by the electrical
theory of creation than by any other hypothesis
ever offered in human history. They show how and
why this vast universe is a perfect, harmonious or-
ganism, in accordance with natural law. This has
never been attempted before.

Nikola Tesla asserts most truly that "of all the
views of nature, the one which assumes one matter
and one force, and a perfect uniformity throughout,
is the most scientific and the most liable to be true."
Electrical creation seems to fully comply with these
requirements. And Prof. Crookes affirms that, "the
seventy elements of our text books are not the
pillars of Hercules which we must never hope to
pass." While Langley says there is only one
force, and light and heat are merely sensations.
And Sir Wm, Grove refers the causation of all forms

ELECTRICAL THEORY SAVES FROM PANTHEISM 295

of force to one omnipresent influence. And all agree
there is only one matter, so they all seem to be
approaching a universal belief in electrical creation.
And every argument made for pantheism and mon-
ism is an argument made for a stronger and better
theory — the electric theory of creation. And the
champion of pantheism as well as the electric theory
affirms : ' 'Since we are all bound together in one
common enterprise in which progress is hastened
through the harmony of its parts, altruism becomes
profound wisdom, selfishness a mark of ignorance,
and the highest codes of ethics are the most scien-
tific expression of nature's laws."

The superior power of this age consists in its
superior ability to deal ingeniously and wisely with
the tremendous forces concealed in matter, and
held subject to nature's law.

A knowledge and application of these forces and
laws have been the means of marvelous progress,
untold blessings to humanity, and have lifted life
from its narrow bounds to a joyous, ecstatic sense
of the glory, beauty and divineness of this world.
As the ancients saw this universe it was but a small
flat island in a large ocean. The vast expanse above
it of space and stars was a crystal vaulted roof,
to keep the waters above from the waters below.
When it rained they said "the windows of heaven
were opened." This little, flat earth then rested on
the shoulders of Atlas, or the back of four ele-
phants, who stood on a huge tortoise. What a vastly
different universe the people of modern times behold !
This little, flat earth has expanded into a great
globe, spinning through space fifty times faster
than a bullet from a rifle; and the blue vault of

296 THE UNIVERSE

heaven that to them was the end of the universe
and a crystal wall to keep back the waters, has
opened out, lifted up, and broadened to an infinity
of space containing countless suns and worlds.
Where their narrow view saw only wonders, miracles,
and innumerable myth-gods of superstition, we see
the orderly processes of nature proceeding under
uniform laws, propelled by one fundamental force —
invisible electricity, and formed from one matter or
substance — the invisible atom. And this vast and
complex universe is the unveiling of the eternal
thought of one Almighty Deity, and the manifesta-
tions of His creative wisdom and power. Thus our
earth becomes a divine revelation and man a spir-
itual wonder. Then there is a vast and mystic
meaning in sea and land, in valley and mountain, in
man and all living creatures; and the day ut-
tereth speech and the night showeth knowledge.
And all tell us God is in His heaven and in His
earth, and in man and in all His wonderful works,
and is ever present in spirit and electric power.

That He clothes the valleys with the verdure of
prairie and forest, the hills and mountains with
beauty and grandeur, and peoples the land and the
sea with living creatures. He gives fragrance to the
flowers, songs to the birds, gladness to the sun-
shine and life and joy to all living.

In His infinite goodness He gives man vastly
larger life and loftier powers than all other earthly
beings, so that they may not only wonder and
adore; but become co-workers with the Infinite,
and understand and execute His eternal purpose, and
Omnipotent Will.

At last all thoughtful men are being brought face

ELECTRICAL THEORY SAVES FROM PANTHEISM 297

to face with that creative electric energy controlled
by Omniscient Spirit, which is felt in the magnetic
sunshine, seen in the falling rain, the dew-drops,
the white-robed lily, the blushing rose, and the
joy and gladness of life itself. But above all things
else there is bestowed on humanity the spiritual
power and loving benediction of the Great Spiritual
Father, who spread out the heavens as a curtain,
lifted up the mountains and started suns and worlds
on the eternal pathway of their inscrutable des-
tiny. We of this generation were born into a little
narrow world only six thousand years old, soon
to be destroyed by fervent heat ; a world cursed by
its maker, where the vast majority of its inhabi-
tants were doomed to eternal punishment. Where
human slavery was practiced and approved, where
the divine right of kings, the degradation of the
masses, wars, dueling, ox teams and slow coaches
predominated.

We now live in a world of electrical wonders, mar-
velous luxuries and personal freedom, that has
millions of years behind it and eternity before it.
Time enough to solve all problems, dispel all igno-
rance and discover all truth.

Recent experiments by Prof. Goodspeed of the
Pennsylvania University prove that man is a magnet
and electric organism which gives out an aurora
or light from his body so that cats, mice and other
animals may see him in the dark. He has also
taken photographs from the electric light or rays
from the human hand. This was also done by
French scientists six years ago and is mentioned
in "Invisible Light."

On May 26th, 1903, Prof. Percy Lowell, of Flag-

298 THE UNIVERSE

staff Observatory, Arizona, announced that a bril-
liant projection has been discovered on the planet
Mars, and was seen for thirty-five minutes. Some
think it is Mars signalling to us; others that it is
a snow-capped mountain, or a luminous cloud;
but all agree that it shows Mars to be inhabited.

Prof. J. A. Fleming of the London University,
seems to agree with my conception of electricity.
He also considers it as a refined matter and the
electron as the atom of electricity, In the "Pop-
ular Science Monthly" of June, 1903. He asserts
that : ' ' The electron isolated presents itself as elec-
tricity of the negative kind; and in combination
with co-electrons and other electrons it forms the
atoms of ponderable matter. At rest the electrons
or co-electrons constitute an electric charge, and
when in motion it is an electric current.

"A steady flux or drift of electrons in one direc-
tion, and co-electrons in an opposite direction, is a
continuous electric current, while their mere oscilla-
tion about a mean position is an alternating cur-
rent. The vibration of an electron, if sufficiently
rapid, enables it to establish electric waves in the
ether; this is the cause or foundation of wireless
telegraphy. The electrons or atoms of electricity
can, in some cases, make their way, freely, between
the atoms of ponderable matter. Where this can
take place easily, we call the material a good con-
ductor. Electrons in their free condition constitute
electricity, and the electrons are atoms of elec-
ticity."

These electrons and their currents of electricity, I
contend, are the creative cosmic force of the uni-
verse, evolving all visible form and substance, and

ELECTRICAL THEORY SAVES FROM PANTHEISM 299

producing all light, heat, vital force and so called
gravitation.

Radium is one form of electricity or electrons in
marvelous combination and are said to have the
power, first, of giving out light perpetually without
any exciting cause; second, to emit rays that pen-
etrate solids like X-rays ; third, the property of act-
ing on sensitized plates; fourth, of causing air to
conduct electricity; and fifth, the emission of heat.

Sir Oliver Lodge, in a May, 1893, London per-
iodical, shows the advance of science in recognizing
the forces of nature and the dominion of mind and
spirit over the material world. He affirms that :
"the whole effort of civilization would be futile if
we could not guide the powers of nature. The
powers are there, else we should be helpless; but
life and mind are outside of these powers and can
direct them along an organized course. And this
same life or mind, as we know it, is accessible to
petition, to affection, to pity, to a multitude of
non-physical influences; and hence, indirectly the
little plot of physical universe which is now our
temporary home has become amenable to truly
spiritual control." This sustains my contention
that the spirit life of man is outside of matter and
material powers and can control and direct them.

This is truth, well spoken, and illustrates the
electric theory, for the powers of nature is the elec-
tric energy in nature, and this is guided, and under
the control of mind and spirit — the mind or spirit
of man and the omnipotent spirit of Deity. And
the future will reveal the wonderful controlling
power of mind over matter through electric energy.

As the sun may send to each planet a different

300 THE UNIVERSE

vibration or current of wireless electricity, and each
planet will receive only such current as it attracts
and to which it is attuned ; so the message of Deity
to the souls of men will only reach and affect those
souls which are attuned to receive them. This in
the vast realms of nature is the law of electric or
mutual attraction, and in the invisible realms of
spirit the same universal law applies. This great
principle of mutual attraction, receptivity and mut-
ual adjustment governs everywhere in the universal
realms of nature and truth.

Rev. David J. Burrell, in his sermon on " Wireless
Messages of God," sets forth some strong scientific
reasons why the natural man cannot discern spirit-
ual things. Under this universal law of mutual
adjustment he says: "If you strike a tuning fork
keyed to middle C it will awaken a response in
another fork, provided the latter is keyed to the
same pitch, but not otherwise." And he applies it to
men who respond to spiritual influences and those
who are spiritual non-conductors.

This is the basic fact in wireless telegraphy. At
Cape Cod there is a transmitting station consisting
of four steel towers with a bunch of wires suspended
from the top and meeting at a common point like
an inverted cone. If the power be applied to the
apex of this cone the wires begin to tremble ; and
the current, oscillating at a rate say of nine hundred
thousand vibrations per second, creates a series of
corresponding vibrations in the ether, just as a stone
cast into a lake sends out concentric circles. This
ether wave or message speeds outward with incal-
culable rapidity in search of its receiver ; and it will
gross the ocean to find it.

ELECTRICAL THEORY SAVES FROM PANTHEISM 301

Now, there is such a receiver at Poldhu, in Corn-
wall, where the wires are precisely attuned to the
transmitter at Cape Cod; that is, their vibrations
are the same, say nine hundred thousand per second ;
so that the message sent from Cape Cod meets no
response until it finds its sympathetic station at
Poldhu, and this attracts and welcomes it.

Marconi's system of wireless telegraphy is not an
invention, but a discovery of a natural law or pro-
cess which has been going on continuously through
all the realms of space since time began.

The sun as the great source and center of energy
in our solar system is constantly sending out mes-
sages of light and life to his family of planets. It
is a scientific fact clearly proven that a ray of light
is an electric wireless message from the sun to the
earth, and it could not be received unless the earth
attracted it, and was attuned to it. For here the
same law prevails between sun and earth that
no message can be received except by some object
which is sympathetically attuned to it.

Prof. Pupin suggests that a beam of light repre-
senting a certain number of vibrations per second,
intended to convey the color red, is sent forth from
the sun. It speeds through space until it reaches
the earth ; where intent upon its eager quest it passes
unresting through all the meadows, since no grass-
blade is adjusted to receive it; no daisy or buttercup,
no lily or heliotrope being disposed to welcome it;
it passes over all gardens until it finds a rose; and
here it pauses and finds welcome. Why ? Because the
rose has a natural affinity for it, and like two lovers
in mutual affection they meet and embrace each
other, and are blended in the harmonious union of

302 THE UNIVERSE

nature's electric law of life, growth and beauty. The
same law of mutual attraction and wireless teleg-
raphy creates the lofty elm, the towering oak, the
blade of grass and the waving fields of golden grain
in the Autumnal harvest.

Dr. Burrell makes an apt and beautiful illustration
of these truths of nature in their analogy to spirit-
ual laws. He says: "This process which has been
discovered to be so prevalent in nature has infinite
field and scope of operation in the province of spirit-
ual things. God as the great transmitter of truth
bears to the spiritual world a relation corresponding
to that of the sun in the natural world. Assuming
that there is a God, and that we are created in his
image and after his likeness, it follows as an inevita-
ble conclusion that He will somehow reveal himself
to his children and hold converse with them. But
here is the application of the principal referred to :
The man who would hear the wireless messages of
God must Himself be attuned or adjusted to the
character of God"

This is superlative truth that all wise men should
consider and not have occasion to lament, like Charles
Darwin, at the close of his long life of physical investi-
gation, that he had starved his spiritual nature.
For our thoughts depend on our receptive natures
and our lives are just what we make them, and our
future is according to our character and the inscru-
table laws of life and destiny.

O ! the wisdom of the wisest ; O ! the goodness of the good !
Gleaning through the sweep of ages where Divinity hath stood,
Shining footprints of celestials, through the mystic gleaming bars,
Of the ever past and present speaking in the earth and stars.
How they teach the lofty spirit of the beautiful Beyond,
Of God's uttered truth and goodness, if but yearning souls respond.

WHAT IS SAID OF

CITIES OF THE SUN

By GEORGE WOODWARD WARDER

" You have struck out on original and alluring lines of thought and
investigation in which you stand alone, ft must be a thrilling sensa-
tion to blaze a new trail for the coming march of men. The great
highways of present knowledge were once obscure and hidden paths."
— Lord Salisbury.

" He has the scientific knowledge of Flammarion combined with
the fancy of Jules Verne." — Nicola Tesala,

" I am reading with much interest your remarkable book. I am
deeply interested and profited by its study. It is grand, cheering,
helpful."— Rev. Dr. R. S. Mac Arthur.

" Your book has impressed me very greatly for its learning, re
search and intellectual force." — Gen. John W. Noble (Ex- Secretary of
the Interior.)

" Its arguments are carefully worked up on scientific lines and it is
interesting reading from cover to cover." — New York Tribune.

" Few writers have ventured such boldly frank opinions. His style
is polished and sometimes brilliant, while his thoughts are presented
with lucid directness." — N. Y. Evening Telegram.

" It is a fascinating work which goes intelligently and with scien-
tific plausibility into speculations concerning the destinies of Men and
the Universe."— The New York World.

" So much has been accomplished by electricity in the last few
years that no person can come forward and say with reason that the
electric theory of Col. Warder is not correct." — Denver Republican.

" Your books are intensely interesting and instructive. I accept
their theories and believe they will finally prevail and revolutionize
scientific thought. Have read them three times." — Dr. L. M. Taylor
(Scientist, Washington, D. C.).

" I know no greater favor that I can bestow on my friends than to
present them your book, ' The Cities of the Sun.' It will give them
new thoughts and teach them to think. Send me fifty volumes to-
morrow."— Col. Henry H. Adams, iff Broadway, New York.

12mo, Cloth Bound. $1.50

WHAT IS SAID OP

INVISIBLE LIGHT

By GEORGE WOODWARD WARDER

" Col. Warder's book has attracted gratifying attention among
literary and scientific people. His theory of electrical creation has
been fully discussed and approved by many scientific men, and his
new publication, ' Invisible Light,' will give the critics and scientists
something new to puzzle over." — The Kansas City World.

" Perhaps no writer on a scientific subject has quite equaled Col.
Warder in boldness of treatment, and characteristic imagery of pre
sentment. He repudiates the law of gravity, and adopts electricity as
the evolving force in Creation, and proclaims the sun to be inhabited."
— The Kansas City Journal.

" If he fails to break up the existing scientific theories it will not
be his fault. We have read his work with interest, and w ^atever the
opinion of scientific critics the fact remains that it contains ample and
original food for thought." — Atlanta Constitution.

" He claims electricity is the medium and agency of Creative power
in the evolution of the universe. That the sun is inhabitable, and the
spiritual center and promised heaven of the Solar System. The reader
will be forced to admit that he furnishes good proof for all his asser-
tions."— The Kansas City Mail.

"He holds there are only three elemental substances in nature,
spirit, electricity and matter. Matter is controlled by electricity
and electricity is controlled by spirit intelligence. That in dis-
covering electricity man has found the working force of Deity, and
uses it in all fields of human effort. The arguments are convincing,
and the book attractive and entertaining." — The Kansas City Star.

" He presents the most advanced theories concerning modern
science, and claims they are not antagonistic to the Mosaic Scriptures.
Every page abounds with polished diction and glowing imagery, and
his thoughts are equal to the best of the world's greatest thinkers." —
The Chillicothe Constitittion.

" You have rendered a service to the world by affording so much
food for thought, and directing attention to the important subjects of
which you treat." — Col. F. F. Hilder (Bureau Ethnology, Washington,
D. C.).

"The book is the best exposition of the physics and metaphysics
of the universe I have ever read." — Wm. C. Boteler, M.D., Editor and
Prop. North American Medical Journal.

12mo, Cloth Bound, $1.50

OF TMC

UNIVERSITY

RETURN CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT

TO— * 202 Main Library

LOAN PERIOD 1
HOME USE

2

3

4

5

6

ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS

1 -month loans may be renewed by calling 642-3405

6-month loans may be recharged by bringing books to Circulation Desk

Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days prior to due date

DUE AS STAMPED BELOW

JAN 21982

RES. CIS. JULG 1931

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY
FORM NO. DD6, 60m, 1 1 778 BERKELEY, CA 94720

YB 17379